Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian researches in Asia with notices of the translation of the Scriptures into the oriental languages"

See other formats 


1 

i;> 

i 

i 

M 

t*lXJ 


iil'nhjm.\ 


mfi'js. 


y 


i^ 


mmj  :W^ 


:■'  ^ 


'i\\ 


/ 


CHRISTIAN  RESEARCHES 


IN 


ASIA: 


WITH   NOTICES 


TRANSLATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 

INTO    THE 


*'  And  I  saw  another  Angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  Heaven,  having  the 
«  EVERLASTING  GOSPEL  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the 
"  Earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  geopje." 

KiSv.  xiv.  6. 


The  Rev.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN,.  D.  D. 

ILLIAM    IN   S 
:iETY.     ,       » 


LATE  VICE-PaOVOST    OF    THE    COLLEGE    OF  FORT-WILLIAM    IN    BENGAL, 
AND    HEMBEK   OF   THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY.     , 


ELEVENTH  EDITION. 

LONDON.- 
PUBLISHED  BY  T.  CADELL  AND  W.  DA  VIES, 

IN   THE    STRAND. 
1819. 


/in 


4  \> 

,  JAiJ  1 9  197B 


Printed  by  Strahan  and  Spottiswood^ 
Printers- Street,  London. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Introduction • 1 

The  Chinese 10 

The  Hindoos 17 

Juggernaut  18 

Immolation  of  Females. 39 

Hindoo  Infanticide 46 

Tanjore 57 

Letters  of  King  George  I.  and  Archbishop  Wake  59 

Tranquebar 65 

Tritchinopoly 78 

Versions  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  Hindoos 80 

The  Shanscrit  School 84 

The  Ceylonese ^ 87 

The  Malays 94 

The  Syrian  Christians  in  India 104 

The  Malabar  Bible 141 

Syriac  Bible 142 

Dr.  Kerr's  Account  of  the  Syrian  Christians 144 

Romish  Christians  in  India 149 

Inquisition  at  Goa :....  153 

Translation   of  the   Scriptures   for   the   Romish 

Christians  .......»,•« ••. ..i*«Mt«*M*t*«*»  179 


iv  CONTENTS. 

^  Page 

The  Colleges  at  Goa 180 

The  Persians 181 

The  Arabians  191 

The  Conversion  of  Sabat 201 

The  Arabic  School  for  the  Translation  of  the 

Scriptures  207 

The  Jews  in  Asia  212 

Their  MSS.  of  the  Scriptures  228 

The  Ten  Tribes 235 

Restoration  of  the  Jews  240 

Versions  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Eastern  Lan- 
guages for  the  Jews 246 

Bibliotheca  Biblica  in  Bengal  250 

The  Armenians 254 

Vestiges  of  the  Doctrines  of  Revelation 259 

Ecclesiastical  establishment  for  British  India 267 

Letter  on  this  subject  from  Dr.  Watson,  bishop 

of  Llandaff,  to  the  Author 282 

Conclusion • ^^^ 


CHRISTIAN  RESEARCHES, 

IN  ASIA. 


In  his  late  Discourses  before  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  the  Author  noticed  incidentally  some 
general  circumstances  of  the  darkness  of  Pagan- 
ism, and  of  the  means  which  are  now  employed 
to  diffuse  the  light  of  Christianity  in  the  East. 
This  awakened  a  desire  in  some  Members  of  that 
learned  Body  to  know  the  particulars}  for  if 
there  were  a  just  expectation  of  success,  and  if 
the  design  were  conducted  in  consonance  with 
the  principles  and  order  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, it  might  be  a  proper  subject  for  their  coun- 
tenance and  co-operation.  A  more  detailed 
account,  therefore,  will  probably  be  read  with 
interest.  Many,  doubtless,  will  rejoice  to  see 
the  stream  of  Divine  knowledge  and  civilization 
flowing  to  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth.  And 
even  those  who  have  hitherto  heard  of  the  pro- 


2  3[ntrotiuction* 

gress  of  Christianity  with  little  concern,  may  be 
induced  to  regard  it  with  humane  solicitude. 

In  the  College  of  Fort- William  in  Bengal, 
there  was  a  department  for  translating  the  Scrip- 
tures into  the  Oriental  languages  ;  and,  so  early 
as  1805,  (the  fifth  year  of  its  institution)  a  com- 
mencement had  been  made  in  certain  languages. 
The  first  version  of  any  of  the  Gospels  in  the 
Persian  and  Hindostanee  tongues  which  were 
printed  in  India,  issued  from  the  Press  of  the 
College  of  Fort- William.  The  Persian  was  su- 
perintended by  Lieut-Colonel  Colebrooke,  and 
the  Hindostanee  by  William  Hunter,  Esq.  The 
Gospels  were  translated  into  the  Malay  lan- 
guage by  Thomas  Janett,  Esq.  of  the  Civil 
Service.  —  The  principal  Oriental  translator,  in 
the  Persian  department,  was  Mirza  Fitrut,  a 
native  of  the  dominions  of  the  Great  Moghul  ; 
and  the  head  translator,  in  the  Hindu  depart- 
ment, was  Meer  Buhador  Ulee,  a  Hindu. 

The  College  was  founded  on  the  4th  of  May, 
1800.  After  it  had  flourished  for  almost  seven 
years,  during  which  period  it  produced  nearly 
one  hundred  volumes  in  Oriental  literature*, 
the  Court  of  Directors  resolved,  that  on  the  1st 
of   January,    1807,    the   establishment  should 


*  See  "  First  Four  Years  of  the  College  of  Fort-William," 
p.  219.     Cndell  and  Davies. 


3fntroDuction»  3 

be  reduced.  In  consequence  of  this  mea- 
sure, the  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  and  some 
other  literary  works,  were  suspended.* 


•  Establishment  of  the  College  of  Fort- William. 
Marquis  Wellesley         -        Visitor. 

Rev.  David  Brown,  -        -        -        Provost. 

Rev.  Claudius  Buchanan,         -        -        Vice-Provost. 

Members  of  the  College  Council. 
The  Provost  and  Vice-Provost ;  the  Hon.  Henry  Welles- 
ley,  Sir  George  Barlow,  Bart.  J.  H.  Colebrooke,  Esq.  and 
J.  H.  Harrington,  Esq. 
Charles  Rolhman,  Esq.  —  Secretary  to  the  College-Council. 


Professors. 
J.  H.  Colebrooke,  Esq.    -     Shanscrit. 
Francis  Gladwin,  Esq.         "^ 
N.  B.  Edmonstone,  Esq.      >  Persian. 
Matthew  Lumsden,  Esq.      ) 
Capt.  John  Baillie,        -        Arabic. 
John  Gilchrist,  Esq.  "j 

Capt.  James  Mouat,  >  Hindostanee. 

Lieut.  Macdougall,    ,         3 
Rev.  W.  Carey,     -        -        Bengalee. 
Rev.  N.  Poezold,  -        Tamul. 

J.  H.  Harington,  Esq.        f  ^^^^^  and  Regulations 

I       or  the  Company. 
Rev.  C.  Buchanan,  -        Greek  and  Latin  Cla*icfl. 

Dr.  James  Dinwiddle,     -         Mathematics. 
Mr.  Du  Plessy,      -        -        French. 
W.Hunter,  Esq.M.D.Examinerin  Persiaft  Hindostanee. 

Native  Teachers. 
Pudits,  Moulvees,  and  Moonshees,  fifty  and  upvrards. 
B  2 


4  Jntrotiuctton, 

As  this  event  had  been  long  expected,  the 
Provost  and  Vice-Provost  of  the  College,  who 
were  sensible,  of  the  importance  of  restoring 
Sacred  learning  to  the  East,  had  begun,  some 
time  before,  to  consider  of  the  means,  by  which 
that  benefit  might  yet  be  secured.  Much  ex- 
pence  had  already  been  incurred.  Many  learned 
natives  had  come  from  remote  regions  to  Cal- 
cutta, whose  services  could  not  be  easily  re- 
placed ;  and  who  never  could  have  been  assem- 
bled, but  by  the  influence  of  the  supreme  govern- 
ment, as  exerted  by  the  Marquis  Wellesley. 
The  Court  of  Directors  were  probably  not  fully 
aware  of  the  importance  of  the  literary  works 
then  carrying  on,  (although,  indeed,  their  objec- 
tion was  not  so  much  to  the  utility,  as  to  the 
expence  of  the  institution,)  and  it  was  believed, 
that  a  time  would  come,  when  they  would  be 
happy  to  think  that  these  works  had  not  been 
permitted  to  fall  to  the  ground.  It  was  not, 
however,  their  causing  the  expence  to  cease 
which  was  the  chief  source  of  regret ;  but  that 
the  unity  of  the  undertaking  was  now  destroyed. 
The  College  of  Fort-William  had  been  identi- 
fied with  the  Church  of  England ;  and,  under 
that  character,  had  extended  a  liberal  patronage 
to  all  learned  men  who  could  promote  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures.     But  now  these  trans- 


JntroDuction,  5 

lations  being  no  longer  subject  to  its  revision, 
its  responsibility  would  also  cease.  * 


*  It  will  be  gratifying  to  the  public  to  learn,  that  the  College 
of  Fort- William  is  now  in  a  flourishing  state,  and  has  received 
the  final  sanction  and  patronage  of  the  East-India  Company. 
It  owes  much  to  the  cultivated  mind  and  liberal  spirit  of  Lord 
MiNTo,  the  present  Governor -General  of  India.  His  Lord- 
ship had  not  been  many  months  in  that  country,  before  he 
perceived  its  importance  in  relation  to  the  interests  of  the 
British  empire  in  the  East ;  and  his  annual  Speeches  at  the 
public  Disputations,  shew,  that  he  thinks  the  College  of 
Fort-WiUiara  deserves  as  much  attention  and  support  as  any 
department  under  his  Government.  It  will  be  yet  more 
gratifying  to  many  to  hear  that  this  Institution  is  likely  to 
become  once  more  a  fountain  of  translation  for  the  Sacred 
Scriptures.  Dr.  Leydex,  Professor  of  the  Hindostanee 
Language,  has  come  forward  (March,  1810,)  with  a  proposal 
to  superintend  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  seven 
languages,  hitherto  little  cultivated  -in  India.  This  subject 
will  be  noticed  hereafter. 

It  was  expected  that  the  East-India  College  at  Hertford 
would  eventually  supersede  the  College  in  Bengal ;  but  it  has 
been  proved,  that  in  order  to  give  efficiency  to  the  purposes 
of  a  College  at  home,  there  must  be  also  a  College  abroad. 
Little  more  than  the  elements  of  the  Oriental  Languges  can 
be  conveniently  learnt  in  England.  But  this  elementary 
labour  at  home  is  doubtless  so  much  time  saved  in  India. 
And  thus  far  the  institution  at  Hertford,  independently -of 
its  other  object's,  is  highly  useful,  in  subserviency  to  the 
College  of  Fort-William.  The  two  institutions  combine  the 
primary  idea  of  Marquis  Wellesley ;  and  the  expence  is  not 
less  than  that  Statesman  had  originally  intended.  There  is 
this  difference  in  the  execution,  that  there  are  now  two  insti- 
tutions instead  of  one.  His  Lordship  proposed  that  the  two 
institutions  should  be  in  India  combined  in  one;  and  his 

B  3 


6  .    JntroDuction* 

Under  these  circumstances,  the  Superintendants 
of  the  College  resolved  to  encourage  individuals  to 
proceed  with  their  versions  by  such  means  as  they 
could  command;  and  to  trust  to  the  contributions 
of  the  public,  and  to  the  future  sanction  of  the 
Government,  for  the  perpetuity  of  the  design. 
They  purposed,  at  the  same  time,  not  to  confine 
the  undertaking  to  Bengal  alone,  or  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Company;  but  to  extend  it  to  every 
part  of  the  East,  where  fit  instruments  for  trans- 
lation could  be  found.  With  this  view,  they 
aided  the  designs  of  the  Baptist  Missionaries  in 
Bengal,  of  the  Lutheran  Missionaries  in  Coro- 
mandel,  belonging  to  "the  Society  for  promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,"  and  of  the  other  Mission- 
aries in  the  East,  connected  with  Societies  in 
England  and  Scotland :  and  also  patronised  those 
Koman  Catholic  Missionaries  in  the  South  of 
India,  whom  they  found  qualified  for  conducting 
useful  works.  About  the  same  period,  they  ex- 
erted themselves  in  circulating  proposals  for  the 


reasons  were,  that  the  organs  of  speech  in  youth  are  more 
flexible  at  an  early  age  for  learning  a  new  language ;  and 
the  constitution  of  young  persons  assimilates  more  easily  to 
a  strange  climate.  There  are  various  advantages,  however, 
in  having  the  elementary  Institution  at  home,  which  may 
counterbalance  these  reasons  ;  and  if  it  continue  to  be  con- 
ducted with  the  same  spirit  and  effect  which  have  hitherto 
distinguished  it,  perhaps  the  present  plan  is  preferable. 


JntroDuctwit-  7 

translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Oriental 
Languages,  by  the  Baptist  Missionaries  in  Ben- 
gal, and  in  promoting  subscriptions  for  that 
object  by  all  the  means  in  their  power;  and  when 
it  was  proposed  to  the  Governor-General  (Lord 
Minto,  then  just  arrived)  to  suppress  this  Mis- 
sion, a  memorial  was  addressed  to  the  Govern- 
ment in  its  behalf. 

In  order  to  obtain  a  distinct  view  of  the  state 
of  Christianity  and  of  superstition  in  Asia,  the 
Superintendants  of  the  College  had,  before  this 
period,  entered  into  correspondence  with  in- 
telligent persons  in  different  countries ;  and 
from  every  quarter,  (even  from  the  confines  of 
China,)  they  received  encouragement  to  proceed. 
But  as  contradictory  accounts  were  given  by 
different  writers,  concerning  the  real  state  of  the 
numerous  tribes  in  India,  both  of  Christians  and 
Natives,  the  Author  conceived  the  design  of 
devoting  the  last  year  or  two  of  his  residence  in 
the  East,  to  purposes  of  local  examination  and 
inquiry.  With  this  view,  he  travelled  through 
the  Peninsula  and  India  by  land,  from  Calcutta 
to  Cape  Comorin,  a  continent  extending  through 
fourteen  degrees  of  latitude,  and  visited  Ceylon 
thrice.  And  he  soon  discovered  that  a  person 
may  reside  all  his  life  at  Bengal,  and  yet  know 
almost  as  little  of  other  countries  in  India,  for 
instance,  of  Travancore,  Ceylon,  Goa,  or  Ma- 

B  4 


8  SintroDuctiom 

dura,  of  their  manners,  customs,  habits,  and  reli- 
gion, as  if  he  had  never  left  England.  *  The 
principal  objects  of  this  tour,  were  to  investigate 
the  state  of  Superstition  at  the  most  celebrated 
Temples  of  the  Hindoos ;  to  examine  the 
Churches  and  libraries  of  the  Romish,  Syrian, 
and  Protestant  Christians  ;  to  ascertain  the  pre- 
sent state  and  recent  History  of  the  Jews  in 
the  East;  and  to  discover  what  persons  might 
be  fit  instruments  for  the  promotion  of  learning 
in  their  respective  countries,  and  for  maintain- 
ing a  future  correspondence  on  the  subject  of 
disseminating  the  Scriptures  in  India.  In  pur- 
suance of  these  objects,  the  Author  visited  Cut- 
tack,  Ganjam,  Visagapatara,  Samulcotta,  Raja- 
mundry,  Ellore,  Ongole,  Nellore,  Madras,  Maila- 
poor,  Pondicherry,  Cudalore,  Tranquebar,  Tan- 
jore,  Tritchinopoly,  Aughoor,  Madura,  Palam- 
cotta,  Ramnad,  Jafnapatam,  Columbo,  Manaar, 
Tutecorin,  Augengo,  Quilon,  Cochin,  Cranga- 
nor,Verapoli,  Calicut,  Tellichery,  Goa,  the  Pirate 
Coast,  and  other  places  between  Cape  Comorin 
and  Bombay  ;  the  interior  of  Travancore,  and 


*  Of  the  Books  published  in  Britain  on  the  discussion 
relating  to  Missions  and  the  state  of  India,  the  most  sensible 
and  authentic  are,  in  general,  those  written  by  learned  men 
cf  the  Universities  who  have  never  been  in  the  East. 


3introDuction»  9 

the  interior  of  Malabar ;  also  seven  principal 
Temples  of  the  Hindoos,  viz.  Seemachalum  in 
the  Telinga  country,  Chillumbrum,  Seringham, 
Madura,  Ramisseram,  Elephanta,  and  Jugger- 
naut. 

After  this  tour,  the  Author  returned  to  Cal- 
cutta, where  he  remained  about  three  quarters  of 
a  year  longer ;  and  then  visited  the  Jews  and  the 
Syrian  Christians  in  Malabar  and  Travancore  a 
second  time  before  his  return  to  England. 

Those  nations  or  communities  for  whom 
translations  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  com- 
menced under  the  patronage  or  direction  already 
alluded  to,  are  the  following  :  the  Chinese,  the 
Hindoos,  the  Cingalese  or  Ceylonese,  the  Ma- 
lays, the  Syrian  Christians,  the  Romish  Chris- 
tians, the  Persians,  the  Arabians,  and  the  Jews. 
Of  these  it  is  proposed  to  give  some  account  in 
their  order. 


10  (tbtmian  Kescarcbc^ 


THE  CHINESE. 

In  the  discussions  concerning  the  promulgation 
of  Christianity,  some  writers  have  confined  their 
views  entirely  to  India,  merely,  it  is  supposed, 
because  India  is  connected,  by  political  relation, 
with  Great  Britain.  India,  however,  contains 
but  a  small  part  of  the  nations  which  seek  the 
Revelation  of  God.  The  Malayan  Archipelago 
includes  more  territory,  and  a  larger  population 
than  the  continent  of  India.  China  is  a  more 
extensive  field  than  either  j  and  is,  in  some 
respects,  far  more  important.  The  Romish 
Church  has  maintained  a  long  and  ineffectual 
contest  with  that  empire  ;  because  it  would  never 
give  the  people,  "  the  good  and  perfect  gift,** 
the  Bible.  It  further  degraded  the  doctrine  of 
the  Cross  by  blending  it  with  Pagan  rites. 

The  means  of  obtaining  a  version  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Chinese  language,  occupied 
the  minds  of  the  Provost  and  Vice-Provost  of 
the  College  of  Fort- William,  at  an  early  period. 
It  appeared  to  them  an  object  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  procure  an  erudite  Professor,  who- 
should  undertake  such  a  work  j  for,  if  but  2 


respecting  tbe  Cbincsc,  ii 

single  copy  of  the  Scriptures  could  be  introduced 
into  China,  they  might  be  transcribed  in  almost 
every  part  of  that  immense  Empire.  Another 
object  in  view  was  to  introduce  some  knowledge 
of  the  Chinese  Language  among  ourselves ; 
for  although  the  Chinese  Forts  on  the  Tibet 
frontier  overlook  the  Company's  territories  in 
Bengal,  there  was  not  a  person,  it  was  said,  in 
the  Company's  service  in  India,  who  could 
read  a  common  Chinese  letter. 

After  much  inquiry  they  succeeded  in  procur- 
ing Mr.  Joannes  Lassar,  an  Armenian  Chris- 
tian, a  native  of  China,  and  a  proficient  in  the 
Chinese  language,  who  had  been  employed  by 
the  Portuguese  at  Macao,  in  conducting  their 
official  correspondence  with  the  court  of  Pekin. 
He  was  willing  to  relinquish  his  commercial 
pursuits,  and  to  attach  himself  to  the  College,  for 
a  salary  of  £4)50  a  year.  But  as  the  order  for 
reducing  the  establishment  of  the  college  was 
daily  expected,  this  salary  could  not  be  given 
him.  The  object,  however,  was  so  important,  and 
Mr.  Lassar  appeared  to  be  so  well  qualified  to 
execute  it,  that  they  thought  fit  to  retain  him 
at  the  above  stipend  in  a  private  character.  He 
entered  immediately  on  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  Chinese  language,  and  this 
work  he  has  continued  to  carry  on  to  the  pre- 
sent time.     But  as  his  services  might  be  made 


12  Cbnstian  ^mmcbt^ 

otherwise  useful,  they  resolved  to  establish  3 
class  of  youths  under  his  tuition ;  and  as  they 
could  not  obtain  the  young  civil  servants  of  the 
Company  for  this  purpose,  they  proposed  to 
the  Baptist  Missionaries  that  Mr.  Lassar  should 
reside  at  Serampore,  which  is  near  Calcutta, 
on  the  following  condition  :  that  one  of  their 
elder  Missionaries,  and  three  at  least  of  their 
youths,  should  immediately  engage  in  the  study 
of  the  Chinese  Language.  Dr.  Carey  de- 
clined the  offer,  but  Mr.  Marshman  accepted 
it,  and  was  joined  by  two  sons  of  his  own,  and 
a  son  of  Dr.  Carey ;  and  they  have  prosecuted 
their  studies  with  unremitted  attention  for  about 
five  years. 

In  the  year  I8O7,  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Matthew,  in  the  Chinese  Language,  translated 
by  Mr.  Lassar,  and  beautifully  written  by  him- 
selfi  was  transmitted  to  His  Grace  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  for  the  Lambeth  Library, 
as  the  FIRST  fruits  of  the  Chinese  Institution 
in  Bengal.  —  Since  that  period  a  considerable 
portion  of  the  New  Testament  has  been  printed 
off  from  blocks,  after  the  Chinese  manner. 

The  proficiency  of  the  Chinese  pupils  has  far 
surpassed  the  most  sanguine  hopes  which  were 
entertained.  His  Excellency  Lord  Minto, 
Governor-General  of  India,  in  his  first  annual 
Speech  to  the  College  of  Fort  William,   has 


respecting  tbe  Cbiueee*  13 

recorded  the  following  testimony  to  their  pro- 
gress in  the  language,  and  to  the  importance  of 
their  attainments. 


**  If  I  have  not  passed  beyond  the  legitimate  bounds 
"  of  this  discourse,  in  ranging  to  the  extremity  of  those 
"  countries,  and  to  the  furthest  island  of  that  vast 
"  Archipelago  in  which  the  Malay  Language  prevails, 
"  I  shall  scarcely  seem  to  transgress  them,  by  the  short 
"  and  easy  transition  thence  to  the  language  of  China. 
*'  I  am,  in  truth,  strongly  inclined,  whether  regularly 
"  or  not,  to  deal  one  encouraging  word  to  the  merito- 
**  rious,  and,  I  hope,  not  unsuccessful  eflfort,  making, 
*'  I  may  say,  at  the  door  of  our  College,  though  not 
"  admitted  to  its  portico,  to  force  that  hitherto  impreg- 
*'  nable  fortress,  the  Chinese  Language.  — Three  young 
*'  men,  I  ought  indeed  to  say,  boys,  have  not  only 
"  acquired  a  ready  use  of  the  Chinese  Language,  for 
"  the  purpose  of  oral  communication,  (which  I  under- 
"  stand  is  neither  difficult  nor  rare  amongst  Europeans 
"  connected  with  China,)  but  they  have  achieved,  in  a 
"  degree  worthy  of  admiration,  that  which  has  been 
"  deemed  scarcely  within  the  reach  of  European  facul- 
"  ties  or  industry  ;  I  mean  a  very  extensive  and  correct 
"  acquaintance  with  the  written  Language  of  China. 
*'  I  will  not  detail  the  particulars  of  the  Examination 
"  which  took  place  on  the  10th  of  this  month  (Febru- 
"  ary,  1 80S,)  at  Serampore,  in  the  Chinese  Language, 
"  the  report  of  which  I  have  read,  however,  with  great 
"  interest,  and  recommended  to  the  liberal  notice  of 
*'  those  whom   I  have  the  honour  to  address.     It  is 


14  (Sbristian  iReeearcbe^ 

**  enough  for  my  present  purpose  to  say,  that  these  young 
"  pupils  read  Chinese  books  and  translate  them ;  and 
"  they  write  compositions  of  their  own  in  the  Chinese 
"  Language  and  character.  A  Chinese  Press,  too,  is 
"  established,  and  in  actual  use.  In  a  word,  if  the 
"  founders  and  supporters  of  this  little  College  have  not 
"  yet  dispelled,  they  have  at  least  sent,  and  admitted 
"  a  dawn  of  day  through  that  thick  impenetrable  cloud : 
*'  they  have  passed  that  Oceanum  dissociabilem,  which 
"  for  so  many  ages  has  insulated  that  vast  Empire  from 
"  the  rest  of  mankind. 

"  1  must  not  omit  to  commend  the  zealous  and  per- 
"  severing  labours  of  Mr.  Lassar,  and  of  those  learned 
*'  and  pious  pei'sons  associated  with  him,  who  have 
**  accomplished,  for  the  future  benefit,  we  may  hope, 
"  of  that  immense  and  populous  region,  Chinese  Ver- 
"  sioNs  in  the  Chinese  Character,  of  the  Gospels 
"  of  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke,  throwing  open  that 
"  precious  mine,  with  all  its  religious  and  moral  trea- 
**  sure,  to  the  largest  associated  population  in  the 
««  world."  * 

When  this  Chinese  class  was  first  established, 
it  was  ordained  that  there  should  be  regular 
public  Examinations  and  Disputations,  as  at 
the  College  of  Fort- William.  The  examination 
in  September,  1808,  (a  few  months  after  the 
above  speech  of  Lord  Minto  was  pronounced,) 


*  See  College  Report  for  1808;. 


rcepccting  tbr  (ITbincsr.  15 

was  held  in  the  presence  of  J.  H.  Harington, 
Esq.  Vice-President  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  Dr. 
Leyden,  and  other  Oriental  scholars :  when  the 
three  youths,  mentioned  above,  maintained  a 
Disputation  in  the  Chinese  Language.  On  this 
occasion,  the  Respondent  defended  the  follow- 
ing position :  "  To  commit  to  memory  the  Chi- 
"  nese  Classics  is  the  best  mode  of  acquiring  the 
"  Chinese  Language.*' 

One  most  valuable  effect  of  these  measures 
is  a  work  just  published  by  Mr.  Joshua  Marsh- 
man,  the  elder  pupil  of  Mr.  Lassar.  It  is  the 
first  volume  of  "  the  works  of  Confucius,  con- 
"  taining  the  Original  Texts,  with  a  transla- 
"  tion  ;  to  which  is  prefixed  a  Dissertation  on 
"  the  Chinese  Language,  pp.  877'  4to.'*  to  be 
followed  by  four  volumes  more.  This  trans- 
lation will  be  received  with  gratitude  by  the 
learned,  and  will  be  considered  as  a  singular 
monument  of  the  indefatigable  labour  of  an 
English  Missionary  in  the  acquisition  of  a  new 
language 

While  treating  of  the  cultivation  of  the  Chi- 
nese Language,  it  is  just  that  we  should  notice 
also  the  endeavours  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  in  the  same  department.  While  Mr, 
Lassar  and  Mr.  Marshman  are  translating  the 
Scriptures  at  Calcutta,  Mr.  Morrison  is  pro- 
secuting a   similar  work  at  Canton  in  China, 


with  the  aid  of  able  native  scholars.  It  is 
stated  in  the  report  of  their  Society,  that  the 
principal  difficulties  have  been  surmounted,  and 
that  the  period  of  his  acquiring  a  complete 
knowledge  of  the  language  is  by  no  means  so 
distant  as  what  he  once  expected.  "  It  has 
"  proved  of  great  advantage  to  him  that  he 
"  copied  and  carried  out  with  him  the  Chinese 
"  translation  of  the  Gospels  preserved  in  the 
"  British  Museum,  which  he  now  finds,  from 
"  his  own  increasing  acquaintance  with  the 
"  language,  and  the  opinion  of  the  Chinese 
"  assistants,  to  be  exceedingly  valuable,  and 
"  which  must,  from  the  excellency  of  the  style, 
"  have  been  produced  by  Chinese  natives."  — 

He  adds,  that  the  manuscript  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament is  fit  to  be  printed  j  and  that  he  pro- 
poses to  publish  also  a  Dictionary  and  a  Gram- 
mar of  the  language,  the  last  of  which  is  al- 
ready "  prepared  for  the  press."  *  The  expence 
to  the  London  Missionary  Society  for  the  cur- 
rent year,  in  the  Chinese  department  alone,  is 
stated  to  be  £500.  We  greatly  admire  the 
liberal  spirit  which  animates  this  institution, 
in  the  prosecution  of  its  noble  designs. 

The  foregoing  notices  of  the  progress  of  Chi- 


*  See  their  Report  for  1810,  p.  22. 


respecting  tbe  !l)mDoo0-  17 

nese  literature  will,  it  is  presumed,  be  accept- 
able to  many ;  for  the  cultivation  of  the  Chi- 
nese language,  considered  merely  in  a  political 
point  of  view,  must  prove  of  the  utmost 
advantage  to  this  country,  in  her  further  trans- 
actions with  that  ancient  and  ingenious,  but 
jealous,  incommunicative,  and  partially  civilized 
nation. 


THE  HINDOOS- 

It  is  admitted  by  all  writers,  that  the  civiliz- 
ation of  the  Hindoos  will  be  promoted  by 
intercourse  with  the  English.  But  this  only 
applies  to  that  small  portion  of  the  natives, 
who  live  in  the  vicinity  of  Europeans,  and  mix 
with  them.  As  for  the  bulk  of  the  population, 
they  scarcely  ever  see  an  Englishman.  It  be- 
comes then  of  importance  "  to  ascertain  what 
"  have  been  the  actual  effects  of  Christianity 
**  in  those  interior  provinces  of  Hindostan, 
"  where  it  has  been  introduced  by  the  Christian 
"  Missionaries  ;  and  to  compare  them  with  such 
"  of  their  countrymen  as  remain  in  their  pristine 
"  Idolatry."  It  was  a  chief  object  of  the  Au- 
thor's tour  through  India,  to  mark  the  relative 


18  €i)vi^tian  Uz&tauht^ 

influence  of  Pagnnism  and  Christianity.  In 
order  then  that  the  English  nation  may  be  able 
to  form  a  judgment  on  this  subject,  he  will 
proceed  to  give  some  account  of  the  Hindoos  of 
Juggernaut^  and  of  the  native  Christians  in 
Tanjore.  The  Hindoos  of  Juggernaut  have  as 
yet  had  no  advantages  of  Christian  instruction, 
and  continue  to  worship  the  Idol  called  Jug- 
gernaut. The  native  Christians  of  Tanjore, 
until  the  light  of  Revelation  visited  them,  wor- 
shipped an  Idol  also,  called  the  great  Black  Bull 
of  Tanjore.  And,  as  in  this  brief  work  the 
Author  chiefly  proposes  to  state  merely  what  he 
himself  has  seen,  with  little  comment  or  observ- 
ation, it  will  suffice  to  give  a  few  extracts 
from  the  Journal  of  his  tour  through  these  Pro- 
vinces. 


Extracts  from  the  'Author*s  Journal  in  his 
Tour  to  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut  in  Orissa, 
in  the  year  1806. 

«  Buddruch  in  Orissa,  May  30M,   1806. 

*  We  know  that  we  are  approaching  Juggernaut  (and 
yet  we  are  more  than  fifty  miles  from  it)  by  the  human 
bones  which  we  have  seen  for  some  days  strewed  by  the 
way.     At  this  place  we  have  been  joined  by  several 


respecting  the  IpmDoos,  19 

brge  bodies  of  pilgrims,  perhaps  2000  in  number,  who 
have  come  from  various  parts  of  Northern  India.  Some 
of  them,  with  whom  I  have  conversed,  say,  that  they 
have  been  two  months  on  their  march,  travelling  slowly 
in  the  hottest  season  of  the  year,  with  their  wives  and 
dbildren.  Some  old  persons  are  among  them  who  wish 
to  die  at  Juggernaut.  Numbers  of  pilgrims  die  on  the 
road;  and  their  bodies  generallv  remain  unburied.  On 
a  plain  by  the  river,  near  the  Pilgrim's  Caravansera  at 
this  place,  there  are  more  than  a  hundred  skulls.  The 
dogs,  jackals,  and  vultures,  seem  to  live  here  on  human 
prey.  The  vultures  exhibit  a  shocking  tamencss.  The 
obscene  animals  will  not  leave  the  body  sometimes  till 
we  come  close  to  them.  This  Buddruck  is  a  horrid 
place.  Wherever  I  turn  my  eyes,  I  meet  death  in  some 
shape  or  other.  Surdy  Juggernaut  cannot  be  worse  than 
Buddruck.' 


'  In  6igM  of  Juggernaut,  \2tkjune,   1806. 

* Many  thousands  of  pilgrims  have  accompanied 

us  for  some  days  past.  They  cover  the  road  before  and 
behind  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  At  nine  o'clock  this 
moraing  the  temple  of  Juggernaut  appeared  in  view 
at  a  great  distance.  When  the  multitude  first  saw  it, 
they  gave  a  shout,  and  fell  to  the  ground  and  worshipped. 
I  have  heard  nothing  to  day  but  shouts  and  acclamations 
by  the  successive  bodies  of  pilgrims.  From  the  place 
where  I  now  stand  1  have  a  view  of  a  host  of  people 
like  an  army,  encamped  at  the  outer  gate  of  the  town 
of  Juggernaut;  where  a  guard  of  soldiers  is  posted  to 

k  2 


^0       ^   €f)tmian  Heseardjc^ 

prevent  their  entering  the  town,  until  they  have  paid 
the  pilgrim's  tax.  —  I  passed  a  devotee  to-day  who  laid 
himself  down  at  every  step,  measuring  the  road  to  Jug- 
gernaut, by  the  length  of  his  bodi/y  as  a  penance  of  merit 
to  please  ^e  God.' 


*  Outer  Gate  of  Juggernaut,  12  th  June,  1806. 

* A  disaster  has  just  occurred. — As  I  approached 

the  gate,  the  pilgrims  crowded  from  all  quarters  around 
me,  and  shouted,  as  they  usually  did  when  I  passed  them 
on  the  road,  an  expression  of  welcome  and  respect.  I 
was  a  little  alarmed  at  their  number,  and  looked  round 
for  my  guard.  A  guard  of  soldiers  had  accompanied  mc 
from  Cuttack,  the  last  military  station;  but  they  were 
now  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  behind  with  my  servantjs 
and  the  baggage.  The  pilgrims  cried  out  that  they  were 
entitled  to  some  indulgence,  that  they  were  poor,  that 
they  could  not  pay  the  tax ;  but  I  was  not  aware  of  their 
design.  At  this  moment,  when  I  was  within  a  few 
yards  of  the  gate,  an  old  Sanyassee  (or  holy  man)  who 
had  travelled  some  days  by  the  side  of  my  horse,  came 
up  and  said,  *  Sir,  you  are  in  danger ;  the  people  are 
going  to  rush  through  the  gate  when  it  is  opened  for 
you.'  I  immediately  dismounted,  and  endeavoured  to 
escape  to  one  side ;  but  it  was  too  late.  The  mob  was 
now  in  motion,  and  with  a  tumultuous  shout  pressed 
violently  towards  the  gate.  The  guard  within,  seeing 
my  danger,  opened  it,  and  the  multitude  rushing  through, 
carried  me  forward  in  the  torrent  a  considerable  space : 
so  that  I  was  literally  borne  into  Juggernaut  by  the 

4 


res^pccting  tfje  fpinDoo0-  21 

Hindoos  themselves.  A  distressing  scene  followed.  As 
the  number  and  strength  of  the  mob  increased,  the 
narrow  way  was  choaked  up  by  the  mass  of  people  ;  and 
I  apprehended  that  many  of  them  would  have  been  suf- 
focated, or  bruised  to  death.  My  horse  was  yet  among 
them.  But  suddenly  one  of  the  side-posts  of  the  gate, 
which  was  of  wood,  gave  way  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
And  perhaps  this  circumstance  alone  prevented  the  loss 
of  lives.  Notice  of  the  event  was  immediately  commu- 
nicated to  Mr.  Hunter,  the  superintendant  of  the 
temple,  who  repaired  to  the  spot,  and  sent  an  additional 
guard  to  the  inner  gate,  lest  the  people  should  force  that 
also ;  for  there  is  an  outer  and  an  inner  gate  to  the  town 
of  Juggernaut ;  but  both  of  them  are  slightly  constructed. 
Mr.  Hunter  told  me  that  similar  accidents  sometimes 
occur,  and  that  many  have  been  crushed  to  death  by 
the  pressure  of  the  mob.  He  added,  that  sometimes  a 
body  of  pilgrims,  (consisting  chiefly  of  women  and  chil- 
dren, and  old  men)  trusting  to  the  physical  weight  of 
their  mass,  will  make  what  he  called  a  charge  on  the 
nrraed  guards,  and  overwhelm  them ;  the  guards  not 
being  willing,  in  such  circumstances,  to  o  ppose  their 
bayonets.* 


Jtiggematd,  IMh  June,  1806. 

* I  have  seen  Juggernaut.     The  scene  at  Bud- 

druck  is  but  the  vestibule  of  Juggernaut.  No  iiecord  of 
ancient  or  modern  history  can  give,  I  think,  an  adequate 
idea  of  this  valley  of  death ;  it  may  be  truly  compared 
with  the  '  valley  of  Hinnom.*     The  idol  called  Jugger- 

C  3 


22-  C|jn0tiait  Umatcbt0 

tiaut,  has  been  considered  as  the  Moloch  of  the  present 
age;  and  he  is  justly  so  named,  for  the  sacrifices  offered 
up  to  him  by  self-devotcmcnt,  are  not  less  criminal, 
perhaps  not  less  numerous,  than  those  recorded  of  the 
Moloch  of  Canaan.  Two  other  idols  accompany  Jug- 
gernaut, namely,  Boloram  and  Shubudra,  his  brother 
and  sister;  for  there  are  three  Deities  worshipped  here* 
They  receive  equal  adoration,  and  sit  on  thrones  of 
nearly  equal  height.' 

* This  morning  I  viewed  the  Temple ;  a  stupen- 
dous fabric,  and  truly  commensurate  with  the  extensive 
sway  of  *  the  horrid  king.'  As  other  temples  are  usually 
adorned  with  figures  emblematical  of  their  religion,  so 
Juggernaut  has  representations  (numerous  and  varied) 
of  that  vice  which  constitutes  the  essence  of  his  wor- 
ship. The  walls  and  gates  are  covered  with  indecent 
emblems,  in  massive  and  durable  sculpture.  — I  hare  also 
Irisited  the  sand  plains  by  the  sea,  in  some  places  whiten- 
ed with  the  bones  of  the  pilgrims;  and  another  place  a 
little  way  out  of  the  town,  called  by  the  English,  the 
Golgotha,  where  the  dead  bodies  are  usually  cast  forth ; 
and  where  dogs  and  vultures  are  ever  seen.'  * 


*  The  vultures  generally  find  out  the  prey  first,  and  begin 
with  the  intestines ;  for  the  flesh  of  the  body  is  too  firm  for 
their  beaks  immediately  after  death.  But  the  dogs  soon 
receive  notice  of  the  circumstance,  generally  from  seeing 
the  Hurries,  or  corpse-carriers,  returning  from  the  place* 
On  the  i.pproach  of  the  dogs,  the  vultures  retire  a  few 
yards,  and  wait  till  the  body  be  sufficiently  torn  for  ea«y 
deglutition.  The  vultures  and  dogs  often  feed  together ; 
and  sometimes  begin  their  attack  before  the  pilgrim  be  quite 


resipecting  tbe  fpinDooe*  23 

The  grand  Hindoo  festival  of  the  Rutt  Jattra  takes 
place  on  the  18th  inst.,  when  the  idol  is  to  be  brought 
forth  to  the  people.    I  reside,  during  my  stay  here,  at  the 
house  of  James  Hunter,  Esq.  the  Company's  collector  of 
the  tax  on  pilgrims,  and  superintendant  of  the  temple, 
formerly  a  student  in  the  College  of  Fort-William,  by 
whom  I  am  hospitably  entertained,  and  also  by  Captain 
Patton,  and  Lieut.  Woodcock,  commanding  the  military 
force.     Mr.  Hunter  distinguished  himself  at  the  College 
by  his  proficiency  in  the  Oriental  Languages.     He  is  a 
gentleman  of  polished  manners  and  of  classical  taste. 
The  agreeable  society  of  these  gentlemen  is  very  refresh- 
ing to  my  spirits  in  the  midst  of  the  present  scenes.     I 
was  surprised  to  see  how  little  they  seemed  to  be  moved 
by  the  scenes  at  Juggernaut.     They  said  they  were  now 
so  accustomed  to   them,  they   thought  little  of  them. 
They  had  almost  forgotten  their  first  impressions.     Their 
houses  are  on  the  sea-shore,  about  a  mile  or  more  from 
the  temple.     They  cannot  live  nearer,  on  account  of  the 
offensive  effluvia  of  the  town.     For,  independently  of  the 
enormity  of  the  superstition,  there  are  other  circum- 
stances which  render  Juggernaut  noisome  in  an  extreme 
degree.     The  senses   are  assailed  by  the   squalid  and 
ghastly  appearance  of  the  famished  pilgrims ;  many  of 
whom  die  inithe  streets  of  want  or  disease;  while  the 
devotees,  with  clotted  hair  and  painted  flesh,  are  seen 


dead.  There  are  four  animals  which  may  be  seen  about  a 
carcase  at  the  same  time,  viz.  the  dog,  the  jackal,  the  vul- 
ture, and  the  Hurgeela,  or  Adjutant,  called  by  Peniumt,  the 
Gigantic  Crane. 

c  4 


^4  (tbtwtmn  li^tstatcbt0 

practising  their  various  austerities,  and  modes  of  self- 
torture.  Persons  of  both  sexes,  with  little  regard  to 
concealment,  sit  down  on  the  sands  close  to  the  town 
in  public  view;  and  the  sacred  bulls  walk  about 
among  them  and  eat  the  ordure.  * 

*  The  vicinity  of  Juggernaut  to  the  sea  probably  pre- 
vents the  contagion,  which  otherwise  would  be  produced 
by  the  putrefactions  of  the  place.  —  There  is  scarcely 
any  verdure  to  refresh  the  sight  near  Juggernaut ;  the 
temple  and  town  being  nearly  encompassed  by  hills  of 
sand)  which  has  been  cast  up  in  the  lapse  of  ages  by 
the  surge  of  the  ocean.  All  is  barren  and  desolate  to 
the  eye;  and  in  the  ear  there  is  the  never-intermitting 
sound  of  the  roaring  sea.' 


'Juggernaut,  ISthqfJune,  1806, 

* I  have  returned  home  from  witnessing  a  scene 

which  I  shall  never  forget.  At  twelve  o'clock  of  this- 
day,  being  the  great  day  of  the  feast,  the  Moloch  of  Hin- 
dostan  was  brought  out  of  his  temple  amidst  the  {Reclam- 
ations of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  his  worshippers. 
When  the  idol  was  placed  on  his  throne,  a  shout  was 
raised  by  the  multitude,  such  as  I  had  never  heard  before. 
It  continued  equable  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  gra- 


*  This  singular  fact  was  pointed  out  to  me  by  the  gentle- 
men here.  There  is  no  vegetation  for  the  sacred  Bulls  or 
the  sand-plains.  They  are  fed  generally  with  vegetables 
from  the  hands  of  the  pilgrims. 


respecting  tbe  fpimoo^.  25 

dually  died  away.  After  a  short  interval  of  silence,  a 
murmur  was  heard  at  a  distance ;  all  eyes  were  turned 
towards  the  place,  and,  behold,  a  grove  advancing.  A 
body  of  men,  having  green  branches  or  palms  in  their 
hands,  approached  with  great  celerity.  The  people 
opened  a  way  for  them ;  and  when  they  had  come  up  to 
the  throne,  they  fell  do\vn  before  him  that  sat  thereon, 
and  worshipped.  And  the  multitude  again  sent  forth  a 
voice  *  like  the  sound  of  a  great  thunder.'  —  But  the 
voices  I  now  heard,  were  not  those  of  melody  or  of  joyful 
acclamation ;  for  there  is  no  harmony  in  the  praise  of 
Moloch's  worshippers.  Their  number,  indeed,  brought 
to  my  mind  the  countless  multitude  of  the  Revelations  : 
but  their  voices  gave  no  tuneful  Hosanna  or  Hallelujah ; 
but  rather  a  yell  of  approbation,  united  with  a  kind  of 
Mssing  applause.  *  —  I  was  at  a  loss  how  to  account  for 
this  latter  noise,  until  I  was  directed  to  notice  the  women ; 
who  emitted  a  sound  like  that  of  'xhistling,  with  the  lips 
circular  and  the  tongue  vibrating ;  as  if  a  serpent  would 
speak  by  their  organs,  uttering  human  sounds. 

*  The  throne  of  the  idol  was  placed  on  a  stupendous 
car  or  tower,  about  sixty  feet  in  height,  resting  on  wheels 
which  indented  the  ground  deeply,  as  they  turned  slowly 
under  the  ponderous  machine.  Attached  to  it  were  six 
cables,  of  the  size  and  length  of  a  ship's  cable,  by  which 
the  people  drew  it  along.  Thousands  of  men,  women, 
and  children,  pulled  by  each  cable,  crowding  so  closely, 
that  some  could  only  use  one  hand.  Infants  are  made 
to  exert  their  strength  in  this  office ;  for  it  is  accounted 


*  See  Mittons  Account  of  Pandemonium. 


26  Christian  Ecsearcbe^ 

a  merit  of  righteousness  to  move  the  God.  Upon  the 
tower  were  the  priests  and  satellites  of  the  idol,  surround- 
ing his  throne.  I  was  told  that  there  were  about  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty  persons  upon  the  car  altogether.  The 
idol  is  a  block  of  wood,  having  a  frightful  visage  painted 
black,  with  a  distended  mouth  of  a  bloody  colour.  His 
arms  are  of  gold,  and  he  is  dressed  in  gorgeous  apparel* 
The  other  two  idols  are  of  a  white  and  yellow  colour. 
Five  elephants  preceded  the  three  towers,  bearing  tower- 
ing flags,  dressed  in  crimson  caparisons,  and  having  bells 
hanging  to  their  caparisons,  which  sounded  musically  as 
they  moved.' 

'  I  went  on  in  the  procession,  close  by  the  tower  of 
Moloch ;  which,  as  it  was  drawn  with  difficulty,  "  grated 
on  its  many  wheels  harsh  thunder."  *  After  a  few  minutes 


*  Two  of  the  military  gentlemen  had  mounted  my  ele- 
phant that  they  might  witness  the  spectacle  while  I  walked, 
and  had  brought  him  close  to  the  tower ;  but  the  moment  it 
began  to  move,  the  animal,  alarmed  at  the  unusual  noise, 
took  fright  and  ran  off  through  the  crowd  till  he  was  stopt 
by  a  wall.  The  natural  fear  of  the  elephant,  lest  he  should 
injure  human  life,  was  remarkably  exemplified  on  this  occa- 
sion. Though  the  crowd  was  very  closely  set,  he  endea- 
voured, in  the  midst  of  his  own  terror,  to  throw  the  people 
off,  on  both  sides,  with  his  feet,  and  it  was  found  that  he  had 
only  trod  upon  wie  person.  It  was  with  great  concern  I 
afterwards  learnt,  that  this  was  a  poor  woman,  and  that  the 
fleshy  part  of  her  leg  had  been  torn  off.  There  being  no 
medical  person  here,  Lieut.  Woodcock,  with  great  humanity, 
endeavoured  to  dress  the  wound,  and  attended  her  daily ; 
and  Mr.  Himter  ordered  her  to  be  supplied  with  every  thing 
that  might  conduce  to  her  recovery. 


it  stopped ;  and  now  the  worship  of  the  God  began. — A 
high  priest  mounted  the  car  in  front  of  the  idol,  and  pro- 
nounced his  obscene  stanzas  *  in  the  ears  of  the  people  j 


*  "  Obscene  stanzas."  —  These  are  the  Cubbee,  of  which 
mention  was  made  in  a  letter  to  the  Honourable  the  Court  of 
Directors,  which  was  lately  laid  before  the  House  of  Com- 
mons.    The  question  was,  whether  these  verses  were  really 
indecent,  or  whether  they  were  not  rather  innocent  and  holy, 
resembling  our  own  inspired  poetry.     It  may  be  satisfactory 
to  give  an  account  of  their  character  from  another  autho- 
rity.    In  a  sermon  preached  by  the  late  Rev.  David  Brown, 
at  Calcutta,  on  Sunday,  the  7th  of  October,  1810,  admo- 
nishing the  English  not  to  countenance  idolatry,  by  accept- 
ing  invitations   from   the   Hindoos   to    honour   with    their 
company  the  festival  called  the  Doongah  Poojah,  (the  printed 
cards  issued  by  the  Hindoos  in  the  English  language,  re- 
quested the  company  of  the  English  on  Friday,  Saturday, 
and  Sunday,)  on  which  occasion  the  Idol  goddess  Doorgah, 
who  is  here  compared  to  Astarte,  or  the  Bonna  Dea,  is 
exhibited,  gorgeously  arrayed,  and  worshipped  with  songs 
and   dances.      He   thus  describes  the  stanzas  alluded  to. 
"  They  have,  lastly,  at  this  festival,  what  is  called  koobee 
"  (verse).     This  is  properly  the  carnival  of  the  Hindoos  — 
"  the  carcase  on  which  they  feed.     But  I  cannot  describe 
"  it  from  this  place.     The  hoary  Brahmin,  while  he  glories 
"  in  his  shame,  blushes,  on  these  occasions,  in  the  presence 
"  of  a  European."  p.  18.     The  carcase  on  ivhich  they  feed!. 
What  a  meaning  does  this  expression  convey  !     And  this 
testimony  was  delivered  to  the  English  settlement  at  Cal- 
cutta, in  the  middle  of  the  Hindoos  themselves !     It  was  first 
given  at  the  time  above-mentioned,  and  afterwards  repeated 
with  new  circumstances,  at  the  Presidency  Church,  on  Sun- 
day, September  15th,  1811,  a  few  months  before  the  faithful 
preacher  died. 


^8  €btmm\  UtBcatcbc^ 

who  responded  at  intervals  in  the  same  strain.     '  These 

*  songs,'  said  he,    '  are  the  delight  of  the  God.    His  car 

*  can  only  move  when  he  is  pleased  with  the  song.' — The 
car  moved  on  a  little  way  and  then  stopped.  A  boy  of 
about  twelve  years  was  then  brought  forth  to  attempt 
something  yet  more  lascivious,  if  peradventure  the  God 
would  move.  The  *  child  perfected  the  praise'  of  his 
idol  with  such  ardent  expression  and  gesture,  that  the 
God  was  pleased,  and  the  multitude,  emitting  a  sensual 
yell  of  delight,  urged  the  car  along. — After  a  few  minutes 
it  stopped  again.  An  aged  minister  of  the  idol  then 
stood  up,  and  with  a  long  rod  in  his  hand,  which  he 
moved  with  indecent  action,  completed  the  variety  of  this 
disgusting  exhibition.  —  I  felt  a  consciousness  of  doing 
wrong  in  witnessing  it.  I  was  also  somewhat  appalled  at 
the  magnitude  and  horror  of  the  spectacle ;  I  felt  like  a 
guilty  person  on  whom  all  eyes  were  fixed,  and  I  was 
about  to  withdraw.  But  a  scene  of  a  different  kind  was 
now  to  be  presented.  The  characteristics  of  Moloch's 
worship  are  obscenity  and  blood.  We  have  seen  the 
former.     Now  comes  the  blood.' 

'  After  the  tower  had  proceeded  some  way,  a  pilgrim, 
announced  that  he  was  ready  to  offer  himself  a  sacrifice 
to  the  idol.  He  laid  himself  down  in  the  road  before  the 
tower,  as  it  was  moving  along,  lying  on  his  face,  with 
his  arms  stretched  forwai'ds.  The  multitude  passed 
round  him,  leaving  the  space  clear,  and  he  was  crushed 
to  death  by  the  wheels  of  the  tower.  A  shout  of  joy  was 
raised  to  the  God.  He  is  said  to  smile  when  tlie  libation 
of  the  blood  is  made.  The  people  threw  cowries,  or 
small  money,  on  the  body  of  the  victim,  in  approbation 
of  the  deed.    He  was  left  to  view  a  considerable  time,  and 


respecting  tfje  IpiuDoos.  29 

was  then  carried  by  the  Hurries  to  the  Golgotha,  where 
I  have  just  been  viewing  his  remains.' 


'  Juggeitiaut,  20th  June,  1806. 

"  Moloch,  horrid  king,  besmeared  with  blood 

"  Of  human  sacrifice,  and  parents'  tears."  ^^—  Mii.tox. 

*  The  horrid  solemnities  still  continue.  Yes- 
terday a  woman  devoted  herself  to  the  idol.  She  laid 
herself  down  on  the  road  in  an  oblique  direction,  so  that 
the  wheel  did  not  kill  her  instantaneously,  as  is  generally 
the  case ;  but  she  died  in  a  few  hours.  This  morning, 
as  I  passed  the  place  of  skulls,  nothing  remained  of  her 
but  her  bones. 

*  And  this,  thought  I,  is  the  worship  of  the  Brahmins 
of  Hindostan,  and  their  worship  in  its  sublimest  degree  ! 
What  then  shall  Ave  think  of  their  private  manners,  and 
their  moral  principles  ?  For  it  is  equally  true  of  India 
as  of  Europe ;  if  you  would  know  the  state  of  the  peo- 
ple, look  at  the  state  of  the  Temple. 

*  I  was  surprised  to  see  the  Brahmins  with  their  heads 
uncovered,  in  the  open  plain,  falling  down  in  the  midst 
of  the  Sooders  before  *  the  horrid  shape,'  and  mingling 
so  complacently  with  'that  polluted  cast.*  But  this  proved 
what  I  had  before  heard,  that  so  great  a  God  is  this,  thnt 
the  dignity  of  high  cast  disappears  before  him.  ■  This 
great  king  recognizes  no  distinction  of  rank  among  his 
subjects ;  all  men  are  equal  in  his  presence." 


30  €6ri$tian  i^egcarcjc^ 


'  Juggernaut y  21  st  Jwie^  1806. 

*  The  idolatrous  processions  continue  for  some  days 
longer ;  but  my  spirits  are  so  exhausted  by  the  constant 
view  of  these  enormities,  that  I  mean  to  hasten  away 
from  this  place  sooner  than  I  at  first  intended.  —  I  be- 
held another  distressing  scene  this  morning  at  the  Place 
of  Skulls ;  —  a  poor  woman  lying  dead,  or  nearly  dead, 
and  her  two  children  by  her,  looking  at  the  dogs  and 
vultures,  which  were  near.  The  people  passed  by  with- 
out noticing  the  children.  I  asked  them  where  was  their 
home.  They  said,  "  they  had  no  home  but  where  their 
mother  was."  —  O,  there  is  no  pity  at  Juggernaut !  no 
mercy,  no  tenderness  of  heart  in  Moloch's  kingdom  ! 
Those  who  support  his  kingdom,  err,  I  trust,  from  ig- 
norance.    "  They  know  not  what  they  do,"  ' 


*  As  to  the  number  of  worshippers  assembled  here  at 
this  time,  no  accurate  calculation  can  be  made.  The 
natives  themselves,  when  speaking  of  the  numbers  at 
particular  festivals,  usually  say  that  a  lack  of  people 
(100,000)  would  not  be  missed.  I  asked  a  Brahmin  how 
many  he  supposed  were  present  at  the  most  numerous 
festival  he  had  ever  witnessed.  "  How  can  I  tell,"  said 
he,  "  how  many  grains  there  are  in  a  handful  of  sand  ?" 

*  The  languages  spoken  here  are  various,  as  there  are 
Hindoos  from  every  country  in  India  ;  but  the  two  chief 
languages  in  use  by  those  who  are  resident,  are  the 
Orissa  and  the  Telinga.     The  border  of  the  Telinga 


respecting  tbe  f^inmoc^.  31 

Country  is  only  a  few  miles  distant  from  the  tower  of 
Juggernaut.'  f 


'  Chilka  Lake,  24tk  June, 

*  I  felt  my  mind  relieved  and  happy  when  I  had 

passed  beyond  the  confines  of  Juggernaut.  I  certainly 
was  not  prepared  for  this  scene.  But  no  one  can  know 
what  it  is  who  has  not  seen  it.  —  From  an  f  eminence 
on  the  pleasant  banks  of  the  Chilka  Lake  (where  no  hu- 
man bones  are  seen),  I  had  a  view  of  the  lofty  tower  of 
Juggernaut  far  remote ;  and  while  I  viewed  it,  its  abo- 
minations came  to  mind.  It  was  on  the  morning  of  the 
Sabbath.  Ruminatinf;  long  on  the  wide  and  extended 
empire  of  Moloch  in  the  heathen  world,  I  cherished  in 
my  thoughts  the  design  of  some  '  Christian  Institution,* 
which,  being  fostered  by  Britain,  my  Christian  country, 
might  gradually  undermine  this  baleful  idolatry,  and  put 
out  the  memory  of  it  for  ever.' 


*  It  will  give  pleasure  to  the  reader  to  hear,  that  a  trans- 
lation of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  preparing  in  Orissn  and 
Telinga,  the  languages  of  Juggernaut. 

f  Manickpatam. 


3£  €bmtian  J3iz0tatc\m 

Annual  Expenses  of  the  Idol  Juggernaut, 
presented  to  the  English  Government, 

[Extracted  from  the  Official  Accounts.] 

Rupees.     Sterling. 

1.  Expenses  attending  the  table  of  the 

idol  -  -  -  -  36,115  or  4-,514 , 

2.  Ditto  of  his  dress  or  wearing  apparel         2,712  339 

3.  Ditto  of  the  wages  of  his  servants       -  10,057        1,259 

4.  Ditto  of  contingent   expenses   at  the 

different  seasons  of  pilgrimage  10,989         1,373 

5.  Ditto  of  his  elephants  and  horses         -       3,030  378 

6.  Ditto  of  his  ruttor  annual  state  carriage    6,713  839 


Rupees  69,616    £.8,702 


*  In  Item  third,  '  wages  of  his  servants,*  are  included 
the  wages  of  the  courtezans^  who  are  kept  for  the  service 
of  the  temple. 

*  Item  sixth.  —  What  is  here  called  in  the  official 
account  *  the  state  carriage,'  is  the  same  as  the  car  or 
tower.  Mr.  Hunter  informed  me  that  the  three  '  state 
carriages'  were  decoi'ated  this  year  (in  June,  1806)  with 
upwards  of  200/.  sterling  worth  of  English  cloth. 

*  Of  the  rites  celebrated  in  the  interior  of  Juggernaut, 
called  the  Daily  Service^  I  can  say  nothing  of  my  own 
knowledge,  not  having  been  within  the  temple.*  * 


*  At  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut,  the  English  Govern- 
ment levy  a  tax  on  pilgrims  as  a  source  of  revenue.    The 


rf^pcctmg  tbc  ][i)inDoo0,  3S 


JUGGERNAUT  IN  BENGAL. 

Lest  it  should  be  supposed  that  the  rites  of 
Juggernaut  are  confined  to  the  Temple  in  Orissa, 


first  law  enacted  by  the  Bengal  government  for  this  purpose, 
was  entitled,  "  A  Regulation  for  levying  a  Tax  from  Pil- 
"  grims  resorting  to  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut,  and  for  the 
"  superintendence  and  management  of  the  Temple. — Passed 
"  3d  April,  1806."  Another  Regulation  was  passed  in 
Bengal,  in  April,  1809,  rescinding  so  much  of  the  former  as 
related  to  the  "  interior  management  and  controul"  of  the 
Temple ;  but  sanctioning  the  levying  the  tax  from  pilgrims 
for  admission  to  the  temple;  allotting  a  sum  toward  the 
expenses  of  the  idol ;  and  appointing  an  officer  of  govern- 
ment to  collect  the  tax.  Of  this  second  Regulation,  the 
author  received  no  intimation  until  the  third  edition  of  this 
work  was  put  to  press.  In  the  former  editions,  it  was  stated 
that  the  Temple  was  under  the  immediate  management  and 
controul  of  the  English  Government ;  which  he  is  now  happy 
to  find  was  not  the  fact  at  the  time.  Whether  the  account 
of  the  new  Regulation  had  reached  England  before  the  1st 
of  July,  1810,  when  he  had  occasion  first  to  notice  the  sub- 
ject, he  does  not  know.  But  he  has  it  now  in  his  power  to 
communicate  to  the  public  the  following  authentic  inform- 
ation, which,  in  justice  to  the  Honourable  Court  of  Directors, 
as  to  tlie  part  they  have  taken  in  this  matter,  ought  to  be 
known. 

When  the  Bengal  Government  first  announced  their 
Regulation  of  the  3d  of  April,  1806,  to  the  .Court  of  Di- 
roctors,  (which  they  did  by  letter,  dated  16th  of  May,  1806,) 
they  communicated  their  intention  of  making  the  following 

D 


34  Cbri^tian  Ut^taulm 

or  that  the  Hindoos  there  practise  a  more  crimi- 
nal superstition  than  they  do  in  other  places, 


alterations  therein;  —  namely,  to  permit  **  certain  officers 
"  of  the  Temple  to  collect  their  fees  directly  from  the  pil- 
'*  grims  agreeably  to  former  usage,  instead  of  receiving  the 
"  amount  of  those  fees  from  the  public  treasury:  to  allow 
"  the  Pundits,  who  are  to  superintend  the  affairs  of  the 
"  Temple,  to  be  elected  by  particular  classes  of  persons  at-  . 
"  tached  to  it,  instead  of  being  appointed  by  the  Govern- 
"  ment ;  and  to  vest  in  the  Pundits  so  elected,  the  entire 
"  controul  over  the  Temple  and  its  ministers  and  officers, 
"  as  well  as  over  the  funds  allotted  for  its  expenses ; 
"  restricting  the  interference  of  the  officers  of  Government 
"  to  the  preservation  of  the  peace  of  the  town,  to  the  pro- 
"  tection  of  pilgrims  from  oppression  and  extortion,  and  to 
"  the  collection  of  the  tax  to  be  appropriated  to  the  use  of 
"  Government." 

When  this  subject  came  under  the  notice  of  the  Court  of 
Directors  in  the  year  1808,  they  thought  it  proper  to  propose 
a  distinct  statement  of  their  opinions  upon  it  to  the  Bengal 
Government;  and'  they  prepared  a  letter,  wherein  they 
enjoined,  that  the  Government  should  not  elect  the  priests 
who  were  to  superintend  the  affairs  of  the  Temple,  or  exer- 
cise a  controul  over  its  ministers  and  officers,  or  take  the 
management  of  its  funds  ;  and  that  the  exercise  of  the  autho- 
rity of  the  Government  should  extend  only  to  objects  falling 
directly  within  the  province  of  the  magistrate,  as  the  care  of 
the  police,  the  administration  of  justice,  and  the  collection  of 
such  a  tax  professedly  for  these  ends,  as  should  be  required 
for  the  due  attainment  of  them ;  not  subjecting  the  Hindoos 
to  any  tax  for  access  to  their  place  of  devotion,  or  under 
the  notion  of  granting  them  a  religious  privilege,  or  of  tole- 
rating idolatry,  in  consideration  of  money.  The  Court  of 
Directors,  however,  were  overruled  in  this  proceeding  by  a 
«uperior  authority,  which  thought  it  sufficient  to  acquiesce 


resipccting  tbe  IpinDoos,  S5 

it  may  be  proper  to  notice  the  effects  of  the 
same  idolatry  in  Bengal.     The  English  nation 


■generally  in  what  the  Bengal  government,  in  their  above- 
mentioned  letter  of  16th  May,  1806,  proposed  should  be 
done. 

By  the  same  superior  authority  another  dispatch  was  sub- 
stituted to  that  effect,  in  which  it  was  stated,  that  as  the  tax 
on  pilgrims  resorting  to  Allahabad  and  Juggernaut  was  esta- 
blished during  the  Nawaub's  and  the  Mahratta  Government, 
here  did  not  appear  to  be  any  objection  to  its  continuance 
under  the  British  Government. 

This  substituted  dispatch  went,  as  the  law  directs,  in  the 
name  of  the  Court  of  Directors,  although  it  was  in  opposition 
to  tlieir  sentiments.  But  before  it  arrived  in  Bengal,  the 
Government  there  had  passed,  by  their  own  authority,  the 
Regulation  of  April,  1809. 

That  part  of  the  province  of  Orissa,  which  contains  the 
Temple  of  Juggernaut,  first  became  subject  to  the  British 
Empire  under  the  administration  of  Marquis  Wellesley,  who 
permitted  the  pilgrims  at  first  to  visit  Juggernaut  without 
paying  tribute.  It  was  proposed  to  his  Lordship,  soon  after, 
to  pass  the  Regulation  first  above-mentioned,  for  the  ma- 
nagement of  the  Temple,  and  levying  the  tax ;  but  he  did  not 
approve  of  it,  and  actually  left  the  government  without 
giving  his  sanction  to  the  opprobrious  law.  When  the 
measure  was  discussed  by  the  succeeding  Government,  it 
was  resisted  by  George  Udny,  Esq.  one  of  the  members  of 
the  Supreme  Council,  who  recorded  his  solemn  dissent  on 
the  proceedings  of  government,  for  transmission  to  England. 
The  other  members  considered  Juggernaut  to  be  a  legitimate 
source  of  revenue,  on  the  principle,  I  believe,  that  money 
from  other  temples  in  Hindostan  had  long  been  brought  into 
the  treasury.  It  is  just  that  I  should  state,  that  these  gentle- 
men are  men  of  the  most  honourable  principles,  and  of 

D  2 


36  Christian  Uesearcbee 

will  not  expect  to  hear  that  the  blood  of  Jug- 
gernaut is  known  at  Calcutta :  but,  alas !  it  is 
shed  at  the  very  doors  of  the  English,  almost 
under  the  eye  of  the  Supreme  Government. 
Moloch  has  many  a  tower  in  the  province  of 
Bengal:  that  fair  and  fertile  province  which 
has  been  called  "  The  Garden  of  Nations." 
Close  to  Ishera,  a  beautiful  villa  on  the  river's 
side,  about  eight  miles  from  Calcutta,  once  the 
residence  of  Governor  Hastings,  and  within 
view  of  the  present  Governor-General's  country- 
house,  there  is  a  temple  of  this  idol,  which  is 
often  stained  with  human  blood.  At  the  festi- 
val of  the  Rutt  Jattra,  in  May,  I8O7,  the  Author 
visited  it,  on  his  return  from  the  South  of  India, 
'having  heard  that  its  rites  were  similar  to  those 
of  Juggernaut. 


unlmpeached  integrity.  Nor  would  any  one  of  them,  I  be- 
lieve, (for  I  have  the  honour  to  know  them,)  do  any  thing 
which  he  thought  injurious  to  the  honour  or  religion  of  his 
country.  But  the  truth  is  this,  that  those  persons  who  go  to 
India  in  early  youth,  and  witness  the  Hindoo  customs  all 
their  life,  seeing  little  at  the  same  time  of  the  Christian 
Religion  to  counteract  the  effect,  are  disposed  to  view  them 
with  complacency,  and  may  sometimes  be  in  danger  of 
at  length  considering  them  even  as  proper  or  necessary. 


respecting  tbe  !|)inDoo0»  37 


•  Juggernaid's  Temple^  near  Ishera,  on  the  Ganges : 
Ruttjattra,  May,  I8O7. 

*  The  tower  here  is  drawn  along,  like  that  at  Jugger- 
naut, by  cables.  The  number  of  worshippers  at  this 
festival  is  computed  to  be  about  a  hundred  thousand. 
The  tower  is  covered  with  indecent  emblems,  which  were 
freshly  painted  for  the  occasion,  and  were  the  objects  of 
sensual  gaze  by  both  sexes.  One  of  the  victims  of  this 
year  was  a  well-made  young  man,  of  healthy  appearance 
and  comely  aspect.  He  had  a  garland  of  flowers  round 
his  neck,  and  his  long  black  hair  was  dishevelled.  He 
danced  for  a  while  before  the  idol,  singing  in  an  enthu- 
siastic strain,  and  then,  rushing  suddenly  to  the  wheels, 
he  shed  his  blood  under  the  tower  of  obscenity.*     I  was 


*  This  case  was  fully  authenticated  at  the  time,  and 
reported  by  eye-A*^itnes8es  in  Calcutta.  Old  Indians  in 
England  will  sometimes  observe,  that  though  they  lived 
many  years  in  the  East,  they  never  saw  such  things.  It  is 
very  possible  that  they  did  not,  if  they  never  inquired  into 
them.  Will  a  Hindoo  servant  tell  his  master  that  a  woman 
is  burning  alive,  or  that  blood  is  shed  under  the  wheels 
of  Juggernaut  ?  Certainly  not.  He  knows  that  his  master, 
if  he  be  a  man  of  any  feeling,  will  disapprove  of  such  inhu- 
manity ;  and  the  Hindoo  has  no  desire  to  hear  the  bloody 
rites  of  his  religion  commented  on  at  a  Christian  table.  He 
will  rather  conceal  the  fact,  and  will  have  more  satisfaction 
in  promoting  his  master's  pleasures,  and  in  supplying  him 
with  the  narcotic  and  soul-composing  Hooka.  Of  the 
Hindoo  scenes  around  him  (even  those  in  which  his  own  do- 
mestics bear  a  part)  there  is  no  man  in  general  more  ignorant 
than  the  English  Saheb  (master), —  About  the  year  1790, 

D   3 


38  Cbri^tian  Kesfcarcfjcs 

not  at  the  spot  at  the  time,  my  attention  having  been 
engaged  by  a  more  pleasing  scene. 

*  On  the  other  side,  on  a  rising  ground  by  the  side 
of  a  Tank,  stood  the  Christian  missionaries,  and  around 
them  a  crowd  of  people  listening  to  their  preaching. 
The  town  of  Serampore,  where  the  Protestant  Mission- 
aries reside,  is  only  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  this 
Temple  of  Juggernaut.  As  I  passed  through  the  multi- 
tude, I  met  several  persons  having  the  printed  papers  of 
thg  Missionaries  in  their  hands.  Some  of  them  were 
reading  them  very  gravely ;  others  were  laughing  with 
each  other  at  the  contents,  and  saying,  *'  "What  do  these 
words  mean  ?" 

*  I  sat  down  on  an  elevated  spot  to  contemplate  this 
scene, — the  tower  of  blood  and  impurity  on  the  one  hand^ 
and  the  Christian  Preachers  on  the  other,  I  thought 
on  the  commandment  of  our  Saviour,  '^  Go  ye,  teach 
all  nations."  I  said  to  myself,  "  How  great  and  glorious 
a  ministry  are  these  humble  persons  now  exercising  in 
the  presence  of  God  !     How  is  it  applauded  by  the  holy 


twenty-eight  Hindoos  were  crushed  to  death  at  this  very 
place,  Ishera,  under  the  wheels  of  Juggernaut,  impelled,  it 
was  said,  by  sympathetic  religious  phrenzy.  The  fact  of 
their  deaths  was  notorious,  and  it  was  recorded  in  the 
Calcutta  newspapers. 

But  so  little  impression  did  it  make  on  the  public  mind» 
and  so  little  inquiry  was  made  by  individuals  on  the  subject, 
that  it  became  doubtful,  at  length,  whether  the  men  perished 
by  accident,  or,  as  usual,  by  self-devotement :  for  it  was  said, 
that  to  qualify  the  enormity  of  the  deed  in  the  view  of  the 
English,  some  of  the  Hindoos  gave  out  that  the  men  fell 
under  the  wheels  by  accident. 

6  • 


respecting  tfje  IpinDoos*  39 

Angels,  who  have  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth ;  and  how  far  does  it  transcend  the  work  of 
the  Warrior  or  Statesman,  in  charity,  utility,  and  last- 
ing fame !"  And  I  could  not  help  wishing,  that  the 
Representatives  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  my  own 
country  had  been  present  to  witness  this  scene,  that  they 
might  have  seen  how  practicable  it  is  to  offer  Christian 
instruction  to  our  Hindoo  subjects.' 


IMMOLATION  OF  FEMALES. 

Before  we  proceed  to  show  the  happy  effects 
of  Christianity  in  those  provinces  of  India 
where  it  has  been  introduced,  it  will  be  proper 
to  notice  that  other  sanguinary  rite  of  the 
Hindoo  superstition,  the  Female  Sacrifice. 
The  female  Sacrifice  is  two-fold.  There  is  the 
sacrifice  of  women  who  are  burned  alive  on  the 
funeral  pile  of  their  husbands,  and  there  is  the 
murder  of  female  children.  We  shall  first  ad- 
vert to  the  sacrifice  of  women.  The  report  of 
the  number  of  women  burned  within  the  period 
of  six  months,  near  Calcutta,  will  give  the 
reader  some  idea  of  the  multitude  who  perish 
annually  in  India. 

D  4 


40  €bti0tian  iac0carct)e0 

*  Report  of  the  number  of  Women  who  were  burned 

*  alive  on  the  Funeral  Pile  of  their  Husbands,  within 

*  thirty  miles  round  Calcutta,  from  the  beginning  of 

*  Bysakh  (15th  April)   to  the  end  of  Aswin  (i5th 
«  October)  1804. 

Women  burned 
alive. 

From  Gurria  to  Barrypore ;  at  eleven  different  places  *  18 
From  Tolly's  Nulla  mouth  to  Gurria ;  at  seventeen 

different  places            ------  36 

From  Barrypore  to  Buhipore  ;  at  seven  places          -  li 

From  Seebpore  to  Baleea;  at  five  places                    -  10 

From  Baleea  to  Bydyabattee ;  at  three  places            -  3 

From  Bydyabattee  to  Bassbareea ;  at  five  places  10 
From  Calcutta  to  Burahnugur   (or  Bamagore);  at 

four  places            -            -            -            -            -  6 
From  Burahnugur  to  Chanok  (or  Barrackpore) ;  at 

six  places              -            -            -            -            -  13 

From  Chanok  to  Kachrapara ;  at  four  places             -  8 

Total  of  women  burned  alive  in  six  months, 

near  Calcutta  -        -        -        -  115 


*  The  above  report  was  made  by  persons  of  the  Hin- 
doo cast,  deputed  for  that  purpose,  under  the  superin- 
tendence/)f  the  Professor  of  the  Shanscrit  and  Benga- 
lee languages  in  the  College  of  Fort- William.  They 
trere*!tfen  in  number,  and  were  stationed  at  different 
places  during  the  whole  period  of  six  months.   They  gave 


*  See  the  names  of  the  places  and  other  particulars  in 
Memoir  of  the  Expediency  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment 
in  British  India,  p.  102.  ito.  Edit. 


respecting  tlje  fpinDoo^*  41 

in  their  account  monthly,  specifying  the  particulars  of 
each  immolation,  so  that  every  individual  instance  was 
subject  to  investigation  immediately  after  its  occurrence. 

*  By  an  account  taken  in  1803,  the  number  of  women 
sacrificed  during  that  year,  within  thirty  miles  round 
Calcutta,  was  two  hundred  and  seventy-five. 

*  In  the  foregoing  Report  of  six  months,  in  1804,  it 
will  be  perceived  diat  no  account  was  taken  of  burnings 
in  a  district  to  the  west  of  Calcutta,  nor  farther  than 
twenty  miles  in  some  other  directions ;  so  that  the 
whole  number  of  burnings  within  thirty  miles  round 
Calcutta,  must  have  been  considerably  greater  than  is 
here  stated.* 


The  following  account  will  give  the  reader 
some  idea  of  the  flagitious  circumstances  which 
sometimes  attend  these  sacrifices. 

*  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  KOOLIN  BRAHMIN'S 
THREE  WIVES. 

Calcutta^  SOikSept.  I8O7. 
*  A  horrid  tragedy  was  acted,  on  the  12th  instant,  near 
Barnagore  (a  place  about  three  miles  above  Calcutta). 
A  Koolin  Brahmin  of  Cammar-hatti,  by  name  Kristo 
Deb  Mookerjee,  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety- 
two.     He  had  twelve  wives  * ;  and  three  of  them  were 


*  The  Koolin  Brahmin  is  the  purest  of  all  Bralimins,  and 
is  privileged  to  marry  as  many  wives  as  he  pleases.    The 


42'  (Ebrietian  IRr^earcbesf 

burned  alive  with  his  dead  body.  Of  these  three,  one ' 
was  a  venerable  lady,  having  white  locks,  who  had  been 
long  known  in  the  neighbourhood.  Not  being  able  to 
walk,  she  was  carried  in  a  palanquin  to  the  place  of  burn- 
ing ;  and  was  then  placed  by  the  Brahmins  on  the  funeral 
pile.  The  two  other  ladies  were  younger;  one  of  them 
had  a  very  pleasing  and  interesting  countenance.  The 
old  lady  was  placed  on  one  side  of  the  dead  husband, 
and  the  two  other  wives  laid  themselves  down  on  the 
other  side;  and  then  an  old  Brahmin,  the  eldest  son  of 
the  deceased,  applied  his  torch  to  the  pile,  with  unaverted 
face.  The  pile  suddenly  blazed,  for  it  was  covered  with 
combustibles;  and  this  human  sacrifice  was  completed 
amidst  the  din  of  drums  and  cymbals,  and  the  shouts  of 
Brahmins.  —  A  person  present  observed,  "  Surely,  if 
Lord  Minto  were  here,  who  is  just  come  from  England, 
and  is  not  used  to  see  women  burned  alive,  he  would  have 
saved  these  three  ladies."  The  Mahomedan  Governors 
saved  whom  they  pleased,  and  suffered  no  deluded  female 


Hindoo  families  account  it  an  honour  to  unite  their  daugh- 
ters with  a  Koolin  Brahmin.  "  The  Ghauiucks  or  Regis- 
trars of  the  Koolin  cast  state,  that  Rajeb  Bonnerjee,  now  of 
Calcutta,  has  forty  wives ;  and  that  Raj-chunder  Bonnerjee, 
also  of  Calcutta,  has  forty-two  wives ;  and  intends  to  marry 
more  :  that  Ramraja  Bonnerjee,  of  Bicrampore,  aged  thirty 
years,  and  Pooran  Bonnerjee,  Rajkissore  Chutterjee,  and 
Roopram  Mookerjee,  have  each  upwards  of  forty  wives,  and 
intend  to  marry  more ;  that  Birjoo  Mookerjee,  of  Bicram- 
pore, who  died  about  five  years  ago,  had  ninety  wives." 
This  account  was  authenticated  at  Calcutta,  in  the  year 
ISO*.  See  further  particulars  in  "  Memoir'  before  quoted, 
4to.  p.  111. 


respecting  tbc  fpmDooe*  43 

to  commit  suicide,  without  previous  investigation  of  the 
circumstances,  and  official  permission. 

*  In  a  discussion  which  this  event  has  produced  in 
Calcutta,  the  following  question  has  been  asked :  Who 

WAS    GUILTY    OF    THE    BLOOD     OF    THE    OLD    LADY;     foF 

it  was  manifest  that  she  could  not  destroy  herself?  She 
was  carried  to  be  burned.  It  was  also  alleged  that  the 
Brahmin  who  fired  the  pile  was  not  guilty,  because  he 
was  never  informed  by  the  English  government,  that  there 
was  any  immorality  in  the  action.  On  the  contrary,  he 
might  argue  that  the  English,  witnessing  this  scene  daily, 
as  they  do,  without  remonstrance,  acquiesced  in  its 
propriety.  The  Government  in  India  was  exculpated,  on 
the  ground  that  the  government  at  home  never  sent 
any  instructions  on  the  subject;  and  the  Court  of 
Directors  were  exculpated,  because  they  were  the  agents 
of  others.  It  remained  that  the  Proprietors  of  India 
Stock,  who  originate  and  sanction  all  proceedings  of  the 
Court  of  Directors,   were    remotely   accessary  to 

THE    DEED.' 

The  best  vindication  of  the  great  body  of 
Proprietors,  is  this,  that  some  of  them  never 
heard  of  the  Female  sacrifice  at  all ;  and  that 
few  of  them  are  acquainted  with  the  full  extent 
and  frequency  of  the  crime.* — Besides,  in  the 


♦  "  When  Rao  Lacka,  grandfather  of  the  present  Chief 
"  of  Cutch,  died,  FIFTEEN  Rackelis  (concubines)  burnt  at 
**  his  funeral  pile ;  but  not  one  of  his  wives  sacrificed  them- 
"  selve*  on  this  occasion.     This  ceremony  is  less  expected 


44  aibtmian  Hesearcbce 

above  discussion,  it  was  taken  for  granted  that 
the  Court  of  Directors  have  done  nothing  to- 
wards the  suppression  of  this  enormity ;  and  that 
the  Court  of  Proprietors  have  looked  on,  with- 
out concern,  at  this  omission  of  duty. — But 
this,  perhaps,  may  not  be  the  case.  The  ques- 
tion then  remains  to  be  asked,  —  Have  the  Court 
of  Directors  at  any  time  sent  instructions  to  their 
Government  in  India,  to  report  on  the  means  by 
which  the  frequency  of  the  female  sacrifice 
might  be  diminished,  and  the  practice  itself 
eventually  abolished  ?  Or  have  the  Proprietors 
of  India  Stock  at  any  time  instructed  the  Court  of 
Directors  to  attend  to  a  point  of  so  much  conse- 
quence  to  the  character  of  the  Company ^  and  the 
honour  of  the  nation  ? 

That  the  abolition  is  practicable  has  been 
demonstrated,  and  that  too  by  the  most  rational 
and  lenient  measures :  and  these  means  have 
been  pointed  out  by  the  Brahmins  themselves.* 

Had  Marquis  Wellesley  remained  in  India, 


"  from  the  wife  than  from  the  Rackeli ;  and  these  unfortu- 
"  nate  females  conceive  it  a  point  of  honour  to  consume 
*'  themselves  with  their  Lords." 

See  Colonel  Walker's  official  Report,  dated  15th  March, 
1808,  transmitted  by  the  Bombay  government  to  the  Ho- 
nourable Court  of  Directors^     Paragraph  160. 

*  See  them  detailed  in  "  Memoir"  before  quoted,  iito. 
p.  49. 


rcspcctinci  tbc  !|)inDoo0.  45 

and  been  permitted  to  complete  his  salutary 
plans  for  the  improvement  of  that  distant  Em- 
pire, (for  he  did  not  finish  one  half  of  the  civil  and 
political  regulations  which  he  had  in  view,  and 
had  actually  commenced,)  the  Female  Sacrifice 
would  probably  have  been  by  this  time  abolish- 
ed.* The  humanity  and  intrepid  spirit  of  that 
nobleman  abolished  a  yet  more  criminal  practice, 
which  was  considered  by  the  .  Hindoos  as  a 
religious  rite,  and  consecrated  by  custom.  I 
mean  the  Sacrifice  of  Children.  His  Lord- 
ship had  been  informed  that  it  had  been  a  cus- 
tom of  the  Hindoos  to  sacrifice  children  in  con- 
sequence of  vows,  by  drowning  them,  or  exposing 
them  to  Sharks  and  Crocodiles;  and  that  twenty- 
three  persons  had  perished  at  Saugor  in  one 
month  (January  1801),  many  of  whom  were 
sacrificed  in  this  manner.  He  immediately  in- 
stituted an  inquiry  into  the  principle  of  this 
ancient  atrocity,  heard  what  Natives  and  Euro- 
peans had  to  say  on  the  subject ;  and  then  passed 
a  law,  "  declaring  the  practice  to  be  murder, 
"  punishable  by  death."  —  The  law  is  entitled, 
"  A  Regulation  for  preventing  the  Sacrifice  of 
"  Children  at  Saugor  and  other  places ;  passed 
"  by  the  Governor-General  in  Council  on  the 


*  Ibid.  p.  47. 


46  €bri0tian  IResearcbes 

«  20th  of  August,  1802."  — The  purpose  of 
this  regulation  was  completely  effected.  Not  a 
murmur  was  heard  on  the  subject ;  nor  has  any 
attempt  of  the  kind  come  to  our  knowledge 
since.  It  is  not  possible  to  calculate  the  number 
of  human  lives  that  has  been  saved,  during  the 
last  eight  years,  by  this  humane  law  of  Marquis 
Wellesley.  —  Now  it  is  well  known  that  it  is  as 
easy  to  prevent  the  sacrifice  of  women  as  the 
sacrifice  of  children.  Has  this  fact  ever  been 
denied  by  any  man  who  is  competent  to  offer 
a  judgment  on  the  subject?  Until  the  supreme 
Government  in  Bengal  shall  declare  that  it  is 
utterly  impracticable  to  lessen  the  frequency 
of  the  Immolation  of  Females  by  any  means, 
the  friends  of  humanity,  we  trust,  will  not 
cease  to  call  the  attention  of  the  English  Na- 
tion to  this  subject. 


HINDOO  INFANTICIDE ; 

OR 
MURDER     OF     FEMALE     CHILDREN. 

Among  the  Hindoo  tribes  called  the  Jarejah, 
in  the  provinces  of  Cutch  and  Guzerat,  in  the 


respecting  tbe  5)inDoos.  47 

West  of  India,  it  is  a  custom  to  destroy  female 
infants.     "  The    mother   herself  is   commonly 
"  the  executioner  of  her  own  offspring.     Wo- 
"  men  of  rank  may  have  their  slaves  and  atten- 
"  dants,   who  perform  this  office,    but  the   far 
"  greater  number   execute   it  with  their   own 
"  hands."  *  —  In  defence  of  this  practice,  these 
tribes   allege,  that  the   education  of  daughters 
is  expensive ;  that  it  is  difficult  to  procure  a 
suitable  settlement  for  them  in  marriage ;  that 
the  preservation  of  female  honour  is  a  charge  of 
solicitude  in  a  family  j  and  that  when  they  want 
wives,  it  is  more  convenient  to  buy  them,  or 
solicit  them  from  another  cast,  than  to  breed 
them  themselves. 

This    atrocity    has    been    investigated    and 
brought  to  light  by  the  benevolent  and  truly 


*  "  They  appear  to  have  several  methods  of  destroying 
"  the  infant,  but  two  are  prevalent.  Immediately  after  the 
"  birth  of  a  female,  they  put  into  its  mouth  some  opium,  or 
"  draw  the  umbilical  cord  over  the  face,  which  prevents 
"  respiration.  But  the  destruction  of  so  tender  and  young 
"  a  subject  is  not  difficult,  and  it  is  effected  without  causing 
*'  a  struggle."  Col.  Walker's  report,  paragraph  55.  —  Col. 
W.  further  states,  that  Dadajee,  the  Chief  of  Raj-kut,  being 
interrogated  as  to  the  mode  of  killing  the  infants,  emphati- 
cally said,  "  What  difficulty  is  there  in  blasting  a  flower  ?" 
—  He  added,  in  allusion  to  the  motives  for  infanticide, 
"  that  the  Rubaries,  or  Goatherds,  in  his  country,  allow  the 
"  male  kids  to  die,  when  there  are  many  of  them  brought 
«  forth." 


48  (Hbvi^tum  iRc0carcbc0 

laudable  exertions  of  the  honourable  Jonathan 
Duncan,  Governor  of  Bombay  ;  to  whom  huma- 
nity is  now  indebted  for  one  of  her  greatest 
victories.     Mr.  Duncan  had  instructed  Colonel 
Walker,  late  Political  Resident  in  Guzerat,  to 
inform  himself,  (in  a  military  progress  through 
that  province,)  of  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
practice  of  Infanticide,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
British  Government,  to  endeavour  to  effect  its 
abolition.     The  Bombay  Government  has  now 
transmitted  to  the  Court  of  Directors  the  official 
report  from  that  officer,  dated  the  15th  March, 
1803  ;  and  from  this  document,  detailed  in  298 
paragraphs,  the  following  facts  are  given  to  the 
public.     This  disclosure  seems  to  hav&  been  di- 
rected by  Providence,  at  this  time,  to  aid  the 
councils  of  the  British  nation,  when  considering 
the  obligations  which  are  due  from  a  Christian 
empire,  in  regard  to  the  moral  improvement  of 
its  heathen  subjects.     But  the  fact  of  Hindoo 
Infanticide  is  by  no  means  new.*     Mr.  Duncan 
himself  was  instrumental  in  abolishing  the  crime 
among  the  tribe  of  the  Raj-kumars,  in  Juanpore, 
near  Benares,  in  the  year  1789.     Indeed,   the 
unnatural  custom  seems  to  have  subsisted  for 
more  than  two  thousand  years ;  for  both  Greek 


*  See  it  noticed  in  "  Memoir  of  the  Expediency  of  an 
Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  British  India," 


respecting  tbz  ^imoo^*  49 

and  Roman  historians  mention  it,  and  r^ver  to 
those  very  places  (Barygaza  or  Barpac^.^  where 
it  is  now  to  be  found.  The  number  of  fiemales 
who  were  thus  sacrificed  in  Cutch  and  Guzerat 
alone  (for  it  is  practised  in  several  other  pro- 
vinces) amounted,  by  the  very  lowest  comput- 
ation, (in  I8O7)  to  three  thousand  annually. 
Other  calculations  vastly  exceed  that  number. 

Lieut.-Colonel  Alexander  Walker  had 
first  the  honour  of  appearing  before  this  people 
as  the  advocate  of  humanity.  He  addressed 
them  in  his  official  character ;  and,  as  ambassador 
from  the  British  nation,  he  intreated  them  to 
suffer  their  daughters  to  live.  It  seems  that  they 
had  means  of  appreciating  the  private  character 
of  this  officer,  and  they  respected  his  virtues : 
but  in  regard  to  this  moral  negotiation,  they 
peremptorily  refused  even  to  listen  to  it.  —  The 
following  are  extracts  of  letters  addressed  to 
him  on  the  occasion. 


Letter  from  the  Jarejah  Jehajee   of  Murvee, 
to  Colonel  Walker,  %4ith  Sept.  I8O7. 

**  Your  letter,  Sir,  I  have  received,  in  which  it  is  writ- 
ten to  rear  up  and  protect  our  daughters :  but  the  cir- 
cumstances of  this  case  are,  that  from  time  immemorial 
the  Jarejahs  have  never  reared  their  daughters,  nor  can 
it  now  be  the  case." 


50  €f)rrs(tmn  Ke^earcbe^ 

From  tho  Mother  of  Jehajee  to  Colonel  Walker, 
^Uh  SeptASOJ,  ■  ■ 

"  Your  letter  has  been  received  and  its  contents  un- 
derstood. You  have  called  upon  Koer  Jehajee  to  rear 
up  his  daughter ;  but  it  is  so,  that  for  many  years  past 
none  of  the  Jarejah  tribes  have  ever  reared  their  female 
oflspring.  Further  particulars  of  this  concern  you  will 
learn  from  Koer  Jehajee's  writing;  and  you  must  excuse 
him  on  this  score." —  See  No.  13.  referred  to  in  Colonel 
Walker's  Report. 

Letter  from  Futteh  Mahomed,    Jemadar    to 
Colonel  Walker,  21st  Oct.  180?. 

**  It  is  notorious  that  since  the  Avatara  (or  Incarna- 
tion) of  Sri  Chrishna,  the  people  (Jarejahs),  who  are 
descended  from  the  Jadoos,  have,  during  the  period  of 
4900  years,  been  accustomed  to  kill  their  daughters  : 
and  it  has,  no  doubt,  reached  your  knowledge,  that  all 
of  God's  creation,  even  the  mighty  Emperors  of  Hin- 
dostan, —  besides  all  others,  the  conductors  of  the  affairs 
of  this  world,  have  preserved  friendship  with  this  court, 
and  never  acted  in  this  respect  (female  infanticide)  unrea- 
sonably. But  you,  who  are  an  Amir  (Lord)  of  the  Great 
Sirkar,  the  Honourable  Company,  having  written  to  me 
on  this  subject,  I  have  derived  much  uneasiness ;  for  it 
does  not  accord  with  your  good  character.  This  Durbar 
has  always  maintained  friendship  with  the  Honourable 
Company;  and,  notwithstanding  this,  you  have  acted 
so  unre^onably,  in  this  respect,  that  I  am  much  dis- 


respecting  tfje  fpinDooei*  51 

tressed.  —  No  one  has,  until  this  day,  wantonly  quarrelled 
with  this  Court,  who  has  not,  in  the  end  suffered  loss, 
— :  Do  not  again  address  me  on  this  subject."  —  See 
No.  20.  as  above. 

How  conclusive,  in  regard  to  any  further 
interference,  would  these  letters  have  been 
deemed  by  some !  "  What  more,"  it  would  be 
said,  "  can  be  done  with  prudence. — Enthusiasm 
*'  alone  would  dictate  further  solicitude  about 
"  this  matter.'*  But  Colonel  Walker  did  not 
desist  from  his  benevolent  purposes,  on  ac- 
count of  his  having  met  with  some  obstacles; 
because  it  appears  that  he  msJied  to  over- 
come them.  *     He  sought  opportunities  of  in- 


•  When  Mr.  Duncan,  the  Governor  of  Bombay,  apprized 
the  Supreme  Government  in  Bengal  of  his  intention  to  en- 
deavour to  abolish  the  practice  of  murdering  female  children 
in  Guzerat,  he  received  in  answer,  an  expression  of  their 
approbation  in  the  following  measured  terms;  dated  the 
31st  July,  1806. 

"  We  cannot  but  contemplate  with  approbation  the  con- 
*'  siderations  of  humanity,  which  have  induced  you  to  com- 
*'  bine,  with  the  proposed  expedition,  the  project  of  sup- 
"  pressing  the  barbarous  custom  of  female  infanticide.  But 
"  the  speculative  success  even  of  that  benevolent  project, 
"  cannot  be  considered  to  justify  the  prosecution  of  mea- 
"  sures,  which  may  expose  to  hazard  the  essential  interests 
"  of  the  state ;  although  as  a  collateral  object,  the  pursuit 
♦'  of  it  would  be  worthy  of  the  benevolence  and  humanity 
"  of  the  British  Government."  —  Moor's  Hindu  Infanticide, 
page  37. 

£  2 


52  Cbrisittau  Hesearcbc^ 

forming  the  understandings  of  the  people  in 
respect  to  the  nature  of  the  crime  ;  and  he  dis- 
covered that  it  was  generated  directly  by  Pride y 
Avarice,  and  the  alleged  inferiority  of  "ucovicn, 
"  By  discussing  the  subject  frequently  in  the 
**  public  Cutchery,  (the  Court  of  Justice,)  and 
"  exposing  the  enormity  of  the  practice,  as 
"  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  religion,  and  the 
"  dictates  of  nature,  every  cast  came  at  length 
"  to  express  an  abhorrence  of  Infanticide ;  and 
'"  the  obstinate  principles  of  the  Jarejahs  began 
"  to  be  shaken.*' — Par.  247.  And  what  was  the 
result?  Within  twelve  months  of  the  date  of  the 
foregoing  letters,  Jarejah  Jehajee  himself,  Jeha- 
jee's  mother,  and  Futteh  Mahomed,  formally 
abjured  the  practice  of  infanticide,  and  were 
soon  followed  by  the  Jarejah  tribes  in  general. 
Jehajee  first  transmitted  a  writing  to  the  fol- 
lowing effect :  "  From  motives  of  friendship 
**  the  Honourable  Company  have  urged  me  to 
"  preserve  my  daughters.  —  To  this  I  consent, 
"  if  the  chiefs  of  Nowanagger  and  Gondal 
**  agree."  Shortly  after,  these  chiefs  did  agree, 
and  bound  themselves  by  a  solemn  engagement, 
in  1808,  to  discontinue  the  practice. 

About  the  end  of  the  year  1809,  many  of  the 
Jarejah  fathers  brought  their  infant  daughters 
to  Colonel  Walker's  tent ;  "  and  exhibited  them 
"  with  pride  and  fondness.     Their  mothers  and 


"  nurses  also  attended  on  this  interesting  occa- 
"  sion.  True  to  the  feelings  which  are  found 
"  in  other  countries  to  prevail  so  forcibly,  the 
"  emotions  of  nature  here  exhibited  were  ex- 
"  tremely  moving.  The  Mothers  placed  the 
"  infants  in  the  hands  of  Colonel  Walker,  call- 
"  ing  on  him  to  protect  what  he  alone  had 
"  taught  them  to  preserve.  These  infants  they 
"  emphatically  called  his  children."  * 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  from 
the  government  of  Bombay  to  the  Honourable 
the  Court  of  Directors,  dated  20th  of  January, 
1809.  —  "  We  congratulate  your  Honourable 
Court  on  the  prospect  thus  afforded,  of  extir- 
pating from  the  Peninsula  of  Guzerat  a  cus- 
tom so  long  prevalent,  and  so  outrageous  to 
humanity.  This  object  will  not  be  lost  sight 
of:  and,  trusting  to  the  aid  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, we  look  with  confidence  to  its  gradual, 
but  certain,  accomplishment,  to  such  a  degree 
as  may  form  an  Era  in  the  History  of  Guzerat, 
lastingly  creditable  to  the  English  name  and 
influence.'* 


This  event  affords  an  invaluable  lesson  con- 
cerning the  character  of  the  Hindoos,  and  the 


*  Moor's  Hindu  Infanticide,  p.  308. 
E   3 


54  €btWan  Hc0carcbc0 

facility  of  civilising  them.  What  was  etfected 
in  Guzerat  in  regard  to  the  murder  of  children, 
is  equally  practicable  in  Bengal  as  to  the 
burning  of  women,  and  at  Juggernaut  as  to 
self-murder  under  Moloch's  Tower.  "  By  dis- 
"  cussing  the  subject  frequently,"  says  Colonel 
Walker  "  in  the  public  Cutcherry,  and  expos- 
"  ing  the  enormity  of  the  practice,  as  contrary 
"  to  the  precepts  of  religion,  and  the  dictates 
"  of  nature,  the  obstinate  principles  of  the 
**  Jarejahs  began  to  be  shaken."  Now  we 
would  ask,  what  is  there  to  prevent  the  custom 
of  BURNING  WOMEN  ALIVE  from  being  dis, 
cussed  in  the  public  Cutchery  of  Calcutta,  and 
"  exposing  the  enormity  of  the  practice  as 
"  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  religion  and  the 
"  dictates  of  nature  ?" 

The  English  nation  have  a  right  to  demand 
an  answer  to  this  question  from  the  supreme 
Government  in  Bengal. 

The  number  of  females  sacrificed  in  the 
provinces  of  Cutch  and  Guzerat,  amounted  (as 
was  before-mentioned)  to  three  thousand  and  up- 
wards annually.  "  The  Jarejahs,"  says  Colonel 
Walker,  "  will  sometimes  remark,  thattheir  Gurus 
"  (or  Priests)  are  poor  and  despised ;  which 
"  they  made  no  scruple  of  attributing  to  the 
"  sin  of  Infanticide,  and  from  the  wrath  of 
**  God  for  having  the  weight  of  that  crime  on 


vemctin^  tf)f  fpinDooj?,  55 

"  their  heads.  Thissingular  opinion,  expressed 
*'  nearly  in  their  own  words,  instead  of  pro- 
**  ducing  an  abhorrence  of  the  act,  has  served 
**  to  confirm  their  idea,  that  they  have  nothing 
"  to  do  with  its  responsibility  and  punishment." 
—  Par.  189.  It  is  worthy  of  remaik,  that  in 
almost  all  countries,  it  is  usual  to  impose  the 
chief  responsibility  for  national  immorality  on 
the  Priests ;  and  we  think  with  much  justice. 
The  moral  turpitude  of  the  rites  of  Juggernaut 
is,  in  this  way,  excused  by  the  people. — "  It  is," 
say  they,  "  the  sin  of  the  Priests,  not  ours.** 
In  Christian  countries,  also,  there  is  sometimes 
a  secret  persuasion  in  the  minds  of  men,  that 
the  Priest  preaches  the  doctrine  of  "  the  God 
**  of  this  world,  and  not  the  doctrine  of  Christ." 
But  they  try  to  justify  themselves  in  listening  to 
it,  and  in  "  conforming  to  the  world."  It  is, 
say  they,  the  sin  of  the  Priest,  not  ours.  It 
will,  we  apprehend,  be  foimd  an  awful  consi- 
deration at  the  bar  of  God  to  have  entered  into 
the  Priest's  office. 

A  Jarejah  chief,  by  name  Huttajee,  who 
had  preserved  his  daughters  contrary  to  the 
custom,  brought  them  to  tlie  British  camp  to 
be  vaccinated.  They  were  between  six  and 
eight  years  of  age,  but  they  wore  turbans,  and 
were  dressed  and  habited  like  boys,  to  avoid 
the  taunts  and  reproaches   of  the  people !  — 

£  4 


56  €bmtian  Ut^tavtht^ 

"  As  if  ashamed  or  afraid  of  acknowledging 
"  their  sex,  (even  to  the  English,)  they  assured 
"  Colonel  Walker  that  they  were  not  girls ; 
"  and  with  infantile  simplicity,  appealed  to 
"  their  father  to  corroborate  their  assertion." — 
Par.  IS7.  How  shall  we  be  able  rightly  to 
comprehend  the  mental  debasement  of  this 
people!  No  sooner  doth  God  create  an  im- 
mortal soul  in  a  female  form,  than  the  parent 
destroys  it !  And  if,  by  any  means,  the  infant 
escape  for  a  few  years,  she  is  contemplated  as 
a  reproach  to  their  cast !  And  yet,  abhorrent  to 
natural  feeling  as  this  may  appear,  it  is  certain 
that  it  is  only  the  ea:treme  degree  of  a  principle, 
which  is  common  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
where  Christianity  is  not  known,  —  namely, 
a  disposition  to  degrade  the  female  character.  — 
For  unless  a  man  can  consider  woman  as  a 
partaker  of  the  immortality  of  the  Gospel,  and 
"  as  being  an  heir  together  with  him  of  the 
**  grace  of  life,'*  (I  Pet.  iii.  7.)  he  will  not  ac- 
count her  his  equal,  or  as  entitled  to  equal 
honour.  He  will  estimate  her  being  in  the  scale 
merely  of  brute  strength,  and  of  intellectual 
power  J  that  is,  he  will  consider  her  as  his 
inferior,  and  as  formed  to  be  the  slave  of  his 
pleasures.  —  And,  we  may  add,  the  infidelity  of 
Europeans  tends  directly  to  the  same  result. 
It  is  on  record  in  the  annals  of  nations,  that 


reepccring  tbe  IpinDoo^.  57 

philosophy,  as  well  as  idolatry,  debased  thus 
the  female  sex.  Christianity  alone  ever  did, 
Christianity  alone  ever  can,  give  due  honour  to 
the  Character  of  WOMAN,  and  exalt  her  to 
her  just  place  in  the  creation  of  God.  * 

It  will  give  pleasure  to  the  Mothers  in  Great 
Britain  to  hear,  that  a  translation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  is  preparing  for  the  inhabitants  of 
Guzerat.  t 


TANJORE. 

The  Letters  of   King   George  the  First  to 
the  Missionaries  in  India,  will  form  a  proper 


*  See,  on  this  subject,  Appendix  to  the  "  Eras  of  Light," 
preached,  by  the  Author,  before  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. 

•)•  The  Guzerattee  has  been  cultivated  by  Mr.  Drummond, 
Surgeon  on  the  Bombay  Establishment,  who  composed  a 
Dictionary  and  Grammar  in  that  language.  And  it  appears, 
from  the  Reports  of  the  Missionaries  at  Serampore,  that 
they  had  commenced  a  version  of  the  Scriptures  in  Guzer- 
attee. The  Jarejahs  are  described  by  Governor  Duncan,  of 
Bombay,  as  "  possessing  but  a  very  slight  sense  of  reli- 
"  gion ;  professing,  indeed,  but  little  more  than  nominally 
"  the  Hindoo  faith,  and  living  almost  indifferent  to  the 
"  doctrines  of  any  of  the  Sastras."  —  Moor's  Infanticide, 
p.  39. 


58  €\)timan  ^matcbc0 

introduction  to  the  account  which  it  is  now 
intended  to  give  of  the  Christian  Hindoos  of 
Tanjore.  The  first  Protestant  Mission  in  India, 
was  founded  by  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg,  a 
man  of  erudition  and  piety,  educated  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Halle,  in  Germany.  He  was  ordained 
by  the  learned  Burmannus,  bishop  of  Zealand, 
in  his  twenty-third  year,  and  sailed  for  India 
in  1705.  In  the  second  year  of  his  ministry  he 
founded  a  Christian  Church  among  the  Hindoos, 
which  has  been  extending  its  limits  to  Ihe  pre- 
sent time.  In  1714,  he  returned  to  Europe 
for  a  short  time,  and  on  that  occasion  was 
honoured  with  an  audience  by  His  Majesty 
George  the  First,  who  took  much  interest  in  the 
X  success  of  the  Mission.  He  was  also  patronised 
by  *'  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,"  which  was  superintended  by  men 
of  distinguished  learning  and  piety.  The  King 
and  the  Society,  encouraged  the  Oriental  Mis- 
sionary to  proceed  in  his  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  Tamul  tongue,  which  they 
designated  "  the  grand  work."  This  was  indeed 
THE  GRAND  WORK;  for  whcrcver  the  Scriptures 
are  translated  into  the  vernacular  tongue,  and 
are  opened  and  common  to  all,  inviting  enquiry 
and  causing  discussion,  they  cannot  remain 
"  a  dead  letter."  When  the  Scriptures  speak  to 
a  heathen  in  his  own  tongue,  his  conscience  re- 


sponds,  ^"  This  is  the  word  of  God."  How  little 
is  the  importance  of  a  version  of  the  Bible  in  a 
new  language  understood  by  some.  The  man 
who  produces  a  translation  of  the  Bible  into  a 
new  language,  like  (WicklifFe,  and  Luther,  and 
Ziegenbalg,  and  Carey,)  is  a  greater  benefactor 
to  mankind  than  the  Prince  who  founds  an 
Empire.  For  the  "  incorruptible  seed  of  the  ' 
*'  word  of  God,"  can  never  die.  After  ages 
have  revolved,  it  is  still  producing  new  acces- 
sions to  truth  and  human  happiness. 

In  the  year  1719,  Ziegenbalg  finished  the 
Bible  in  the  Tamul  tongue,  having  devoted 
fourteen  years  to  the  work.  The  peculiar  in- 
terest taken  by  the  King  in  this  primary  endea- 
vour to  evangelise  the  Hindoos,  will  appear  from 
the  following  letters,  addressed  to  the  Mission- 
aries by  his  Majesty. 

"  George,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  King  of  Great  Britain, 
"  France,  and  Ireland,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  &c.  to 
"  the  Reverend  and  learned  Bartholomew  Ziegenbal- 
"  gius  and  John  Ernest  Grundlerus,  Missionaries  at 
*'  Tranquebar  in  the  East  Indies. 

"  Reverend  and  Beloved, 
"  Your  letters,  dated  the  20th  of  January  of  the  pre- 
"  sent  year,  were  most  welcome  to  us;  not  only  because 
"  the  work  undertaken  by  you  of  converting  the  heathen 
•'  to  the  Christian  faith,  ddth,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
"  prosper,  but  also  because  that,  in  this  our  kijigdora, 


60  Cbri^tian  i^c^carcbc^ 

"  such  a  laudable  zeal  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel 
**  prevails. 

"  We  pray  you  may  be  endued  with  health  and  strength 
*'  of  body,  that  you  may  long  continue  to  fulfil  your 
*'  ministry  with  good  success ;  of  which,  as  we  shall  be 
*'  rejoiced  to  hear,  so  you  will  always  find  us  ready  to 
*'  succour  you  in  whatever  may  tend  to  promote  your 
*'  work,  and  to  excite  your  zeal.  We  assure  you  of  the 
*'  continuance  of  our  royal  favour. 

«  GEORGE,  R. 
**  Given  at  our  Palace  of  Hampton 
"  Court,  the  22d  of  August, 
"  A.  D.  1717,  in  the  4th  year 
"  of  our  reign." 

The  King  continued  to  cherish,  with  much 
solicitude,  the  interests  of  the  mission,  after  the 
death  of  Ziegenbalgius  j  and  in  ten  years  from 
the  date  of  the  foregoing  letter,  a  second  was 
addressed  to  the  members  of  the  mission,  by  His 
Majesty. 

"  Reverend  and  Beloved, 

"  From  your  letters,  dated  Tranquebar,  the  12th  of 
**  September,  1725,  which  sometime  since  came  to  hand, 
**  we  received  much  pleasure;  since  by  them  we  are  in- 
**  formed,  not  only  of  your  zealous  exertions  in  the  pro- 
*'  secution  of  the  work  committed  to  you,  but  also  of  the 
*'  happy  success  which  hath  hitherto  attended  it,  and 
*'  which  hath  been  graciously  given  of  God. 

"  We  return  you  thanks  for  this  account,  and  it  will 
**  be  acceptable  to  us,  if  you  continue  to  communicate 
**  whatever  shall  occur  in  the  progress  of  your  mission. 


* 


respecting  tbe  fpmDooe.  61 

«  In  the  mean  time,  we  pray  you  may  enjoy  strength 
<'•  of  body  and  mind  for  the  long  continuance  of  your 
"  labours  in  this  good  work,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and 
«  the  promotion  of  Christianity  among  the  heathens; 
*''  that  its  perpetuity  may  not  fail  in  generations  to  come.'. 

"  GEORGE,  R. 

"  Given  at  our  Palace  at  St.  James's, 
"  the  23d  of  Februarj',  1727,  in 
"  the  30th  year  of  our  reign." 

But  these  Royal  Epistles  are  not  the  only 
evangelic  documents,  of  high  authority,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Hindoos.  They  are  in  possessioa 
of  letters  written  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, of  the  same  reign  t;  who  supported  the 
interests  of  the  mission  with  unexampled  libe- 
rality, affection,  and  zeal.  These  letters  which 
are  many  in  number,  are  all  written  in  the  Latin 
language.  The  following  is  a  translation  of  his 
Grace's  first  letter  j  which  appears  to  have  been 
written  by  him  as  President  of  the  *'  Society  for 
"  promoting  Christian  Knowledge." 

"  To  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalgius,  and  John  Ernest 
"  Grundlerus,  Preachers  of  the  Christian  faith,  on 
"  the  Coast  of  Coromandei. 

"  As  often  as  I  behold  your  letters,  Reverend  Bre- 
"  thren,  addressed  to  the  venerable  society  instituted  for 

*  Niecanipius,  Hist.  Mist.  \  Archbishop  Wake. 


A'^#«, 


62  (Ebti^tim  Umatcbc^ 

"  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel,  whose  chief  honour  and 
**  ornament  ye  are,  and  as  often  as  I  contemplate  the 
**  h'ght  of  the  Gospel,  either  now  first  rising  on  the 
*'  Indian  nations,  or  after  the  intermission  of  some  ages 
**  again  revived,  and  as  it  were  restored  to  its  inherit- 
**  ance ;  I  am  constrained  to  magnify  that  singular 
"  goodness  of  God  in  visiting  nations  so  remote ;  and 
**  to  account  you,  my  Brethren,  highly  honoured,  whose 
•*  ministry  it  hath  pleased  him  to  employ  in  this  pious 
**  work,  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  the  salvation  of 
*'  so  many  millions  of  souls. 

"  Let  others  indulge  in  a  ministry,  if  not  idle,  cer- 
"  tainly  less  laborious,  among  Christians  at  home. 
**  Let  them  enjoy  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church,  titles 
"  and  honours,  obtained  without  labour  or  without 
"  danger.  Your  praise  it  will  be  (a  praise  of  endless 
*'  duration  on  earth,  and  followed  by  a  just  recompense 
*'  in  heaven)  to  have  laboured  in  the  vineyard  which 
**  yourselves  have  planted ;  to  have  declared  the  name 
"  of  Christ  where  it  was  not  known  before;  and  through 
"  much  peril  and  difficulty  to  have  converted  to  the 
"  faith  those  among  whom  ye  afterwards  fulfilled  your 
"  ministry.  Your  province,  therefore.  Brethren,  your 
"  office,  I  place  before  all  dignities  in  the  Church. 
"  Let  others  be  Pontiffs,  Patriarchs,  or  Popes;  let 
**  them  glitter  in  purple,  in  scarlet,  or  in  gold;  let  them 
*'  seek  the  admiration  of  the  wondering  multitude,  and 
"  receive  obeisance  on  the  bended  knee.  Ye  have  ac- 
"^  quired  a  better  name  than  they,  and  a  more  sacred 
*'  fame.  And  when  that  day  shall  arrive  when  the  Chief 
"  Shepherd  shall  give  to  every  man  according  io  his  work, 
"  a  greater  reward  shall  be  adjudged  to  you.    Admitted 

% 


respecting  tbc  ^intioo^,  63 

"  into  the  glorious  society  of  the  Prophets,  Evangelists, 
"  and  Apostles,  ye,  with  them,  shall  shine,  like  the  sun 
"  among  the  lesser  stars,  in  the  kingdom  of  your  father, 
*'  for  ever. 

"  Since  then  so  great  honour  is  now  given  unto  you 
**  by  all  competent  judges  on  earth,  and  since  so  great 
**  reward  is  laid  up  for  you  in  heaven ;-  go  forth  with 
*'  alacrity  to  that  work,  to  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath 
"  called  you.  God  hath  already  given  to  you  an  illus- 
"  trious  pledge  of  his  favour,  an  increase  not  to  be 
**  expected  without  the  aid  of  his  grace.  Ye  have  begun 
**. happily;  proceed  with  spirit.  He,  who  hath  carried 
*'  you  safely  through  the  dangers  of  the  seas  to  such  a 
**  remote  country,  and  who  hath  given  you  favour  in  the 
**  eyes  of  those  whose  countenance  ye  most  desired ;  he 
*'  who  hath  so  liberally  and  unexpectedly  ministered 
*'  unto  your  wants,  and  who  doth  now  daily  add  mem- 
*'  bers  to  your  Church ;  he  will  continue  to  prosper  your 
**  endeavours,  and  will  subdue  unto  himself,  by  your 
**  means,  the  Ai)/iole  Continent  of  Oriental  Lidia. 

"  O  happy  men  !  who  standing  before  the  tribunal  of 
**  Christ  shall  exhibit  so  many  nations  converted  to  his 
*<  faith  by  your  preaching ;  happy  men  I  to  whom  it 
"  shall  be  given  to  say,  before  the  assembly  of  the  whole 
«  human  race ;  «  Behold  us,  O  Lord,  and  the  Children 
**  whom  thou  hast  given  us ;'  happy  men  !  who,  being 
<'  justified  by  the  Saviour,  shall  receive  in  that  day  the 
«  reward  of  your  labours,  and  also  shall  hear  that  glo- 
**  rious  encomium ;  *  Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
**  servants,  enter  ye  into  the  joy  of  your  Lord.' 

"  May  Almighty  God  graciously  favour  you  and  your 
**  labours  in  all  things.     May  he  send  to  your  aid  fellow- 


64  Cftnstian  l^t&tatcim 

"  labourers,  such  and  as  many  as  ye  wish.  May  he 
<*  increase  the  bounds  of  your  Churches.  May  he  open 
"  the  hearts  of  those  to  whom  ye  preach  the  Gospel  of 
"  Christ,  that  hearing  you,  they  may  receive  life-giving 
"  faith.  May  he  protect  you  and  yours  from  all  evils 
*'  and  dangers.  And  when  ye  arrive  (may  it  be  late)  at 
"  the  end  of  your  course,  may  the  same  God,  who  hath 
"  called  you  to  this  work  of  the  Gospel,  and  hath  pre- 
"  served  you  in  it,  grant  to  you  the  reward  of  your  la- 
"  hour,  an  incorruptible  crown  of  glory. 

"  These  are  the  fervent  wishes  and  prayers  of,  vene- 
"  rable  Brethren, 

"  Your  most  faithful 

"  fellow-servant  in  Christ, 

«  GULIELMUS  CANT. 

"  From  our  Palace  at  Lambeth, 
"  January  7.  a.d.  1719." 

Providence  hath  been  pleased  to  grant  the 
prayer  of  the  King,  •*  that  the  work  might  not 
fail  in  generations  to  come  ;  and  the  prophecy 
of  his  Archbishop  is  likely  to  be  fulfilled,  that 
it  should  extend  «*  over  the  whole  Continent  of 
"  Oriental  India."  After  the  first  Missionary, 
Ziegenbalg,  had  finished  his  course,  he  was  fol- 
lowed by  other  learned  and  zealous  men,  upwards 
of  fifty  in  number,  in  the  period  of  a  hundred 
years,  among  whom  were  Schultz,  JsBnicke, 
Gericke,  and  Swartz,  whose  ministry  has  been 
continued  in  succession  in  different  provinces. 


respecting  tbc  f^inDoos.  65 

unto  this  time.  The  present  state  of  the  Mis- 
sion will  appear  by  the  following  extract  from 
the  Journal  of  the  author's  Tour  through  these 
provinces. 

*  Tranquehar,  25th  August,  1806. 

*  Tranquehar  was  the  first  scene  of  the  Protestant 
Mission  in  India.  There  are  at  present  three  Mission- 
aries here,  superintending  the  Hindoo  congregations. 
Yesterday  I  visited  the  Church  built  by  Ziegenbalg. 
His  body  lies  on  one  side  of  the  Altar,  and  that  of  his 
fellow  Missionary,  Grundler,  on  the  other.  Above  are 
the  epitaphs  of  both,  written  in  Latin,  and  engraved  on 
plates  of  brass.  The  Church  was  consecrated  in  1718, 
and  Ziegenbalg,  and  his  companion,  died  in  two  years 
after.  They  laid  the  foundation  for  evangelizing  India, 
and  then  departed,  '  having  finished  the  work  which  was 
given  them  to  do.'  I  saw  also  the  dwelling-house  of 
Ziegenbalg,  in  the  lower  apartment  of  which  the  regis- 
ters of  the  Church  are  still  kept.  In  these  I  found  the 
name  of  the  first  heathen  baptized  by  him,  and  recorded 
in  his  own  hand- writing  in  the  year  1707.  —  In  Zie- 
genbalg's  Church,  and  from  the  pulpit  where  he  stood, 
1  first  heard  the  Gospel  preached  to  a  congregation  of 
Hindoos,  in  their  own  tongue.  The  missionaries  told 
me  that  religion  had  suflPered  much  in  Tranquehar 
of  late  years,  from  European  infidelity.  French  prin- 
ciples had  corrupted  the  Danes,  and  rendered  them  in- 
different to  their  own  religion,  and  therefore  hostile  to 
the  conversion  of  the  Hindoos.  *  Religion,'  said  tliey, 
*  flourishes  more  among  the  natives  of  Tanjore,  and  in 


other  provinces  where  there  are  few  Europeans,  than  here, 
or  at  Madras ;  for  we  find  that  European  example  in  the 
large  towns,  is  the  bane  of  Christian  instruction/  —  One 
instance  of  hostility  to  the  mission  they  mentioned,  as 
having  occurred  only  a  few  weeks  before  my  arrival.  On 
the  J)th  of  July,  1756,  the  native  Christians  at  Tranque- 
bar  celebrated  a  Jubilee,  in  commemoration  of  the 
Jiftieth  year  since  the  Christian  ministers  brought  the 
'Bible  from  Europe.  The  present  year,  1806,  being 
the  second  50th,  preparations  were  made  at  Tranque- 
bar  for  the  second  Jubilee,  oil  the  9th  of  last  month ; 
but  the  French  principles  preponderating,  the  Govern- 
ment would  not  give  it  any  public  support ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  Jubilee  was  not  observed  with 
that  solemnity  which  was  intended.  But  in  other  places 
where  there  were  few  Europeans,  it  was  celebrated  by  the 
native  Christians  with  enthusiasm  and  every  demonstra- 
tion of  joy.  When  I  expressed  my  astonishment  at  this 
hostility,  the  aged  Missionary,  Dr.  John,  said,  '  I  have 
always  remarked  that  the  disciples  of  Voltaire  are  the 
true  enemies  of  Missions,  and  that  the  enemies  of  Mis- 
sions are,  in  general,  the  disciples  of  Voltaire.' 


«  Tanjorcy  SOth  August,  1 806. 

*  On  my  entering  this  province,  I  stopped  an  hour  at 
a  village  near  the  road ;  and  there  I  first  heard  the  name 
of  SwARTZ  pronounced  by  an  Hindoo.  When  I  arrived 
at  the  capital,  I  waited  on  Major  Blackbume,  the  British 
resident  at  the  Court  of  Tanjore,  who  informed  me  that 
the  Rajah  had  appointed  the  next  day,  at  12  o'clock,  to 


respecting  tbc  tpinDoos*  67 

receive  my  visit.  On  the  same  day  I  went  to  a  place 
called  Swartz's  Garden.  It  is  close  to  the  Christian  vil- 
lage, where  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kolhoff  resides,  ^fr.  Kolhoff 
is  the  worthy  successor  of  Mr.  Swartz ;  and  with  him  I 
foand  the  Rev.  Dr.  John,  and  Mr.  Horst,  two  other 
Missionaries,  who  were  on  a  visit  to  Mr.  Kolhoff. 

*  Next  day  I  visited  the  Rajah  of  Tanjore,  in  company 
with  Major  Blackburne.  When  the  first  ceremonial  was 
over,  the  Rajah  conducted  us  to  the  grand  saloon,  which 
was  adorned  by  the  portraits  of  his  ancestors ;  and  im- 
mediately led  me  up  to  the  portrait  of  Mr.  Swartz,  He 
then  discoursed  for  a  considerable  time  concerning  *  that 
good  man'  whom  he  ever  revered  as  *  his  father  and 
guardian.'  The  Rajah  speaks  and  writes  English  very 
intelligibly.  —  I  smiled  to  see  Swartz's  picture  among 
these  Hindoo  kings,  and  thought  with  myself  that  there 
are  many  who  would  think  such  a  combination  scarcely 
possible. —  I  then  addressed  the  Rajah,  and  thanked  him, 
in  the  name  of  the  church  of  England,  for  his  kindness 
to  the  late  Mr.  Swartz,  and  to  his  successors,  and  parti- 
cularly for  his  recent  acts  of  benevolence  to  the  Christians 
residing  within  his  provinces.  The  missionaries  had 
just  informed  me  that  the  Rajah  had  erected  '  a  College 
for  Hindoos,  Mahometans,  and  Christians;'  in  which 
provision  was  made  for  the  instruction  of  *^Jifty  Christian 
children.'  His  Highness  is  very  desirous  that  I  should 
visit  this  College,  which  is  only  about  sixteen  miles  from 
the  capital.  —  Having  heard  of  the  fame  of  the  ancient 
Shanscrit,  and  Mahratta  Library  of  the  kings  of  Tanjor^ 
I  requested  his  highness  would  present  a  catalogue  of 
its  volumes  to  the  College  of  Fort  Williajn ;  which  he 
was  pleased  to  do.    '\i  is  voluminous,  and  writtoi  in  t^e 

F  {^ 


6^  (Efjnotinn  iHe^earcbesi 

Mahratta  character;  for  that  is  the  proper  language  of 
the  Tanjo^e  Court. 

*  In  the  evening  I  dined  with  the  resident,  and  the 
Rajah  sent  his  band  of  music,  consisting  of  eight  or 
more  Vinas,  vfhh  other  instruments.  The  rina  ox  Been, 
is  the  ancient  instrument  which  Sir  William  Jones  has 
described  in  his  interesting  descant  on  the  musical  science 
of  the  Hindoos,  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  and  the  sight 
of  which,  he  says,  he  found  it  so  difficult  to  obtain  in 
northern  India.  The  band  played  the  English  air  of 
*  God  save  the  King,'  set  to  Mahratta  words,  and  applied 
to  the  Maha  Rajah,  or  Great  King  of  Tanjore.  Two  of 
the  Missionaries  dined  at  the  Resident's  house,  together 
with  some  English  officers.  Mr.  Kolhoff  informed  me 
that  Major  Blackburne  has  promoted  the  interests  of  the 
Missions  by  every  means  in  his  power.  Major  Black- 
burne is  a  man  of  superior  attainments,  amiable  man- 
ners, and  a  hospitable  disposition ;  and  is  well  qualified 
for  the  important  station  he  has  long  held,  as  English 
Resident  at  this  Court. 

*  On  the  day  following,  I  went  to  view  the  Hindoo 
Temples,  and  saw  the  great  Black  Bull  of  Tanjore. 
It  is  said  to  be  of  one  stone,  hewn  out  of  a  rock  of  granite, 
and  so  large  that  the  temple  was  built  around  it.  While 
I  surveyed  it,  I  reflected  on  the  multitudes  of  natives 
who,  during  the  last  hundred  years,  had  turned  away 
their  eyes  from  this  Idol.  —  When  I  returned,  I  ^at 
some  hours  with  the  Missionaries,  conversing  on  the 
general  state  of  Christianity  in  the  provinces  of  Tan- 
jore,* Tritchinopoly,  Madura,  and  Palamcotta.  They 
want  help.  Their  vineyard  is  increased,  and  their 
labourers  are  decreased.     They  have  had  no  supply  from 

13 


respecting  t!je  fpinDoos*  69 

Germany  in  the  room  of  Swartz,  Jaenicke,  and  Gericke ; 
and  they  have  no  prospect  of  further  supply,  except 
from  *  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  knowledge  ;* 
who  they  hope  will  be  able  to  send  out  English  Preachers 
to  perpetuate  their  Mission.' 


'  Taiijore,  Sept.  2.  1806. 

*  Last  Sunday  and  Monday  were  interesting  days  to 
me,  at  Tanjore.     It  being  rumoured  that  a  friend  of  the 
late  Mr.  Swartz  had  arrived,  the  people  assembled  from 
all  quarters.     On  Sunday  three  Sermons  were  preached 
in  three  different  languages.  —  At  eight  o'clock  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Church  built  by  Mr.  Swartz  within  the 
Fort.     From  Mr.  Swartz's  pulpit  I  preached  in  English 
from  Mark,  xiii.  10.  *  And  the  Gospel  mvist  first  be  pub- 
lished among  all  nations.'     The  English  gentlemen  here 
attended,  civil  and  military,  with  the  Missionaries,  Cate- 
chists,  and  British  soldiers.    After  this  service  was  ended, 
the  congregation  of  Hindoos  assembled  in  the  same 
Church,  and  filled  the  aisles  and  porches.     The  Tamul 
service  commenced  with  some  forms  of  prayer,  in  which 
all  the  congregation  joined  with  loud  fervour.     A  chap- 
ter of  the  Bible  was  then  read,  and  a  hymn  of  Luther's 
sung.     After  a  short  extempore  prayer,  during  which 
the  whole  congregation  knelt  on  the  floor,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
John  delivered  an  animated  Discourse  in  the  Tamul 
tongue,  from  these  words,  *  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying. 
If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me  and  drink.' — As 
Mr.  Whitfield  on  his  first  going  to  Scotland,  was  surpris- 
ed at  the  rustling  of  the  leaves  of  the  Bible,  which  took 

F  3 


70  Cfjiistian  Ke^earcbesf 

place  immediately  on  his  pronouncing  his  text  (so  diffe- 
rent from  any  thing  he  had  seen  in  his  own  country)  so  I 
was  surprised  here  at  the  sound  of  the  iron  pen  engraving 
the  Palmyra  leaf.  Many  persons  had  their  Ollas  in  their 
hands,  writing  the  sermon  in  Tamul  short-hand.  Mr. 
KolhofF  assured  me  that  some  of  the  elder  Students  and 
Catechists  will  not  lose  a  word  of  the  preacher  if  he  speak 
deliberately.*  This,  thought  I,  is  more  than  some  of  the 
Students  at  our  English  Universities  can  do.  This  apti- 
tude of  the  people  to  record  the  words  of  the  preacher, 
renders  it  peculiarly  necessary '  that  the  priest's  lips  should 
keep  knowledge.'  An  old  rule  of  the  Mission  is,  that  the 
sermon  of  the  morning:  should  be  read  to  the  Schools  in 
the  evening,  by  the  Catechist,  from  his  Palmyra  leaf. 

*  Another  custom  obtains  among  them  which  pleased 
me  much.  In  the  midst  of  Uie  discourse  the  preacher 
sometimes  puts  a  question  to  the  congregation;  who 
answers  it  without  hesitation,  in  one  voice;  The  object 
is  to  keep  their  attention  awake,  and  the  minister  gene- 
rally prompts  the  answer  himself.  Thus,  suppose  that  he 
is  saying,  *  My  dear  brethren,  it  is  true  that  your 
profession  of  the  faith  of  Christ  is  attended  with  some 
reproach,  and  that  you  have  lost  your  cast  with  the 
Brahmins.  But  your  case  is  not  peculiar.  The  man  of 
the  world  is  the  man  of  cast  in  Europe ;  and  he  despises 
the  humble  and  devout  disciple  of  Christ,  even  as  your 


*  It  is  well  known  that  natives  of  Tanjore  and  Travancore 
can  write  fluently  what  is  spoken  deliberately.  They  do 
not  look  much  at  their  ollas  while  writing.  The  fibre  of  the 
leaf  guides  the  pent  lii  'i>{!&  y 


respecting  tbe  f5)mDoo6.  71 

Brahmin  contemns  the  Sooder.  But,  thus  it  hath  been 
from  the  beginning.  Every  faithful  Christian  must  lose 
cast  for  the  Gospel ;  even  as  Christ  himselt^  the  Fore- 
runner, made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  was  despised 
and  rejected  of  men.  In  like  manner,  you  will  be 
despised ;  but  be  of  good  cheer,  and  say,  Though  we 
have  lost  our  cast  and  inheritance  amongst  men,  we  shall 
receive  in  heaven  a  new  name  and  a  better  inheritance, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  He  then  adds,  '  What, 
my  beloved  Brethren,  shall  you  obtain  in  heaven  T  They 
answer,  *  A  new  name  and  a  better  inheritance,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  It  is  impossible  for  a  stranger 
not  to  be  affected  with  jthis  scene.  —  This  custom  is  de- 
duced from  Ziegenbalg,  who  proved  its  use  by  long  ex- 
perience. 

*  After  the  Sermon  was  ended,  I  returned  with  the 
Missionaries  into  the  vestry  or  library  of  the  Church. 
Here  I  was  introduced  to  the  Elders  and  Catechists  of 
the  congregation.  Among  others  came  Sattianaden, 
the  Hindoo  preacher,  one  of  whose  Sermons  was  pub- 
lished in  England  some  years  ago,  by  the  Society  for 
promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  He  is  now  advanced 
in  years,  and  his  black  locks  have  grown  grey.  As  I 
returned  from  the  Church,  I  saw  the  Christian  families 
going  back  in  crowds  to  the  country,  and  the  boys  look- 
ing at  their  oUas.  What  a  contrast,  thought  I,  is  this  to 
the  scene  at  Juggernaut !  Here  there  is  becoming  dress, 
humane  affections,  and  rational  discourse.  I  see  here  no 
skuUs,  no  self-torture,  no  self-murder,  no  dogs  ajid  vul- 
tures tearing  human  flesh  !  Here  the  Christian  virtues 
are  found  in  exercise  by  the  feeble-minded  Hindoo,  in 
a  vigour  and  purity  which  will  surprise  those  who  have 

F  4 


72  (Ebci^tian  3Rc0earcbc0 

never  known  the  native  character  but  under  the  greatest 
disadvantages,  as  in  Bengal.  It  certainly  surprised  my- 
self; and  when  I  reflected  on  the  moral  conduct,  up- 
right dealing,  decent  dress,  and  decorous  manners  of 
the  native  Christians  of  Tanjore,  I  found  in  my  breast  a 
new  evidence  of  the  peculiar  excellence  and  benign  in- 
fluence of  the  Christian  Faith. 

'  At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  attended  Divine 
Service  at  the  Chapel  in  the  Mission  Garden  out  of  the 
Fort.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Horst  preached  in  the  Portuguese 
•Language.  The  organ  here  accompanied  the  voice  in 
singing.  I  sat  on  a  granite  stone  which  covered  the 
grave  of  Swartz.  The  epitaph  is  in  English  verse, 
-written  by  the  present  Rajah,  and  signed  by  him, 
*  Serfogee.'  —  In  the  evening  Mr.  Kolhoff  presided  at 
the  exercise  in  the  schools :  on  which  occasion  the 
Tamul  Sermon  was  repeated ;  and  the  boys'  ollas  ex- 
amined. 

'  In  consequence  of  my  having  expressed  a  wish  to 
hear  Sattianaden  preach,  Mr.  KolhoiF  had  given  notice 
that  there  would  be  divine  service  next  day,  Monday. 
Accordingly  the  chapel  in  Swartz's  garden  was  crowded 
at  an  early  hour.  Sattianaden  delivered  his  Discourse 
in  the  Tamul  language,  with  much  natural  eloquence, 
and  with  visible  effect.  His  subject  was  the  *  Marvel- 
lous Light.'  He  first  described  the  pagan  darkness, 
then  the  light  of  Ziegenbalg,  then  the  light  of  Swartz, 
and  then  the  heavenly  light,  *  when  there  shall  be  no 
more  need  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  or  of  the  moon.'  In 
quoting  a  passage  from  Scripture,  he  desired  a  lower  mi- 
nister to  read  it,  listening  to  it  as  to  a  record;  and 
then  proceeded  to  the  illustration.     The  responses  by 


resipecting  tf)C  fpintioos.  13 

the  audience  were  more  frequently  called  for  than  in 
the  former  sermon.  He  concluded  with  praying  fer- 
vently for  the  glory  and  prosperity  of  the  Cluirch  of 
England.  —  After  the  Sermon,  I  went  up  to  Sattiaiu.Jen, 
and  the  old  Christians  who  had  known  Swuriz  came 
around  us.  They  were  anxious  to  hear  something  of 
the  progress  of  Christianity  in  the  North  of  India. 
They  said  they  had  heard  good  news  from  Bengal.  I 
told  them  that  the  news  were  good,  but  that  Bengal  was 
exactly  a  hundred  years  behind  Tanjore. 

*  I  have  had  long  conversations  with  the  Missionaries 
relating  to  the  present  circumstances  of  the  Tanjore 
Mission.  It  is  in  a  languishing  state  at  this  moment, 
in  consequence  of  the  war  on  the  Contijieut  of  Europe. 
Two  of  its  sources  have  dried  up,  the  Royal  C  oiUge  at 
Copenhagen^  and  the  Orphan-house  at  Halle,  in  Ger- 
many. Their  remaining  resource  from^  Europe  is  the 
stipend  of  *  The  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Know- 
ledge ;'  whom  they  never  mention  but  with  emotions  of 
gratitude  and  afiFection.  But  this  supply  is  by  no  means 
commensurate  with  the  increasing  number  of  their 
Churches  and  Schools.  The  chief  support  of  the  Mission 
is  derived  from  itself.  Mr.  Swartz  had  in  his  life-time 
acquired  a  considerable  property,  through  the  kindness 
of  the  English  Government  and  of  the  Native  Princes. 
When  he  was  dying,  he  said,  *  Let  the  cause  of  Christ 
be  my  heir.'  When  his  colleague,  the  pious  Gericke, 
was  departing,  he  also  bequeathed  his  property  to  the 
Mission.  And  now  Mr.  Kolhoff  gives  from  his  private 
funds  an  annual  sum;  not  that  he  can  well  afford  it;  but 
the  Mission  is  so  extended,  that  he  gives  it,  he  told  me, 
to  preserve  the  new  and  remote  congregations  in  existence. 


74  Cbrigtian  Eesearcljes 

He  stated  that  there  were  upwards  of  ten  thousand  Pro- 
testant Christians  belonging  to  the  Tanjore  and  Tinna- 
velly  districts  alone,  who  had  not  among  them  one 
complete  copy  of  the  Bible :  and  that  not  one  Christian 
perhaps  in  a  hundred,  had  a  New  Testament ;  and  yet 
there  are  some  copies  of  the  Tamul  Scriptures  still  to 
be  sold  at  Tranquebar:  but  the  poor  natives  cannot 
afford  to  purchase  them.  When  I  mentioned  the  designs 
of  the  Bible  Society  in  England,  they  received  the 
tidings  with  very  sensible  emotions  of  thankfulness. 
Mr.  Horst  said,  if  only  every  tenth  person  were  to 
obtain  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  it  would  be  an  event 
long  to  be  remembered  in  Tanjore.  They  lamented 
much  that  they  were  destitute  of  the  aid  of  a  printing- 
press,  and  represented  to  me  that  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity had  been  materially  retarded  of  late  years  by  the 
want  of  that  important  auxiliary.  They  have  petitioned 
the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge  to  send 
them  one.  They  justly  observed,  If  you  can  no  longer 
send  us  Missionaries  to  preach  the  Gospel,  send  us  the 
means  of  printing  the  Gospel.  *  The  Tranquebar 
Mission  and  the  Madras  Mission,  have  both  possessed 


*  The  Brahmins  in  Tanjore  have  procured  a  press,  "  which 
they  dedicate  (say  the  Missionaries  in  their  last  letter)  to 
the  glory  of  their  gods :"  but  the  Missionaries,  who  first 
introduced  the  civilization  of  Christianity  at  the  Tanjore 
capital,  are  still  without  one.  Printing  is  certainly  the  legi- 
timate instrument  of  the  Christian  for  the  promulgation  of 
Christianity.  We  Protestants  have  put  it  into  the  hands  of 
tlie  Brahmins,  and  we  ought  to  see  to  it  that  the  teachers  of 
©ur  own  religion  are  possessed  of  an  equal  advantage. 


rfspecting  tfjr  ftmooos,  75 

printing-presses  for  a  long-period;  by  the  means  of 
which  they  have  been  extensively  useftii  in  distributing 
the  Scriptures  and  religious  publications  in  several 
lajiguages.  The  Mission  Press  at  Tranquebar  may  be 
said  to  have  been  the  fountain  of  all  the  good  that  was 
done  in  India  during  the  last  century.  It  was  esta- 
blished by  Ziegenbalg.  From  this  press,  in  conjunction 
with  that  at  Halle,  in  Germany,  have  proceeded  volumes 
in  Arabic,  Syriac,  Hindostanee,  Tamul,  Telinga,  Por- 
tuguese, Danish,  and  English.  I  have  in  my  possession 
the  Psalms  of  David  in  the  Hindostmiee  Language, 
printed  in  the  Arabic  character;  and  the  History  of 
Christ  in  Syriac,  intended  probably  for  the  Syro- Romish 
Christians  on  the  sea-coast  of  Travancore,  whom  a 
Danish  Missionary  once  visited,  both  of  which  volumes 
were  edited  by  the  Missionaries  of  Tranquebar.  There 
is  also  in  Svvartz's  Library  at  Tanjore  a  grammar  of 
tlie  Hindostajiee  Language,  in  quarto,  published  at  the 
same  press ;  an  important  fact  which  was  not  known  at 
the  College  of  Fort- William,  when  Professor  Gilchrist 
commenced  his  useful  labours  in  that  Language.* 


'  Tanjore,  Sept,  3.  1806. 
'  Before  I  left  the  capital  of  Tanjore,  the  Rajah  was 
pleased  to  honour  me  with  a  second  audience.  On  this 
occasion  he  presented  to  me  a  portrait  of  himself,  a  very 
striking  likeness,  painted  by  a  Hindoo  artist  at  the  Tan- 
jore Court.*  —  The  Missionary,  Dr.  John,  accompanied 


*  It  is  now^aced  in  the  public  Library  of  the  University 
of  Cambridge. 


76  Christian  He^earcbeo 

me  to  the  palace.  The  Rajah  received  him  with  much 
kindness,  and  presented  to  him  a  piece  of  gold  cloth. 
Of  the  resident  Missionary,  Mr.  Kolhoffi  whom  the 
Rajah  sees  frequently,  he  spoke  to  me  in  terms  of  high 
approbation.  This  cannot  be  very  agreeable  to  the  Brah- 
mins ;  but  the  Rajah,  though  he  yet  professes  the  Brah- 
minical  religion,  is  no  longer  obedient  to  the  dictates  of 
the  Brahmins,  and  they  are  compelled  to  admit  his  supe- 
rior attainments  in  knowledge.  —  I  passed  the  chief  part 
of  this  morning  in  looking  over  Mr.  Swartz's  manuscripts 
and  books :  and  when  I  was  coming  away,  Mr.  KolhofF 
presented  to  me  a  Hebrew  Psalter,  which  had  been  Mr. 
Swartz's  compjinion  for  fifty  years ;  also  a  brass  lamp 
which  he  had  got  first  when  a  Student  at  the  College  of 
Halle,  and  had  used  in  his  lucubrations  to  the  time  of 
his  death  ;  for  Mr.  Swartz  seldom  preached  to  the  natives 
without  previous  study.  I  thought  I  saw  the  image  of 
Swartz  in  his  successor.  Mr.  KolhofF  is  a  man  of  great 
simplicity  of  manners,  of  meek  deportment,  and  of 
ardent  zeal  in  the  cause  of  revealed  Religion,  and  of 
humanity.  He  walked  with  me  through  the  Christian 
village  close  to  his  house ;  and  I  was  much  pleased  to 
see  the  affectionate  respect  of  the  people  towards  him; 
the  young  people  of  both  sexes  coming  forward  from 
the  doors  on  both  sides,  to  salute  him  and  receive  his 
benediction.'  * 


*  That  I  may  give  to  those  who  are  interested  in  the 
promotion  of  Christianity  in  the  East,  a  more  just  view  of 
the  character  of  Swartz's  successor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kolhoff, 
I  shall  subjoin  an  extract  of  a  Letter,  which  I  have  since 
received  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Horst. 


rcepecting  tit.f^imoo^.  77 

«  Sq)tembei'  4.  1806. 

*  Leaving  Tanjore,   I  passed  through  the  woods  in- 
habited by  the  Collaries  (or  thieves),  now  humanized  by 


"  Tanjore,  Sept.  2^th,  1807. 
**  The  Rev.  Mr.  Kolhoff  is  sometimes  rather  weak,  on 
account  of  so  many  and  various  cares  that  assail  him  without 
ceasing.  He  provides  for  the  wants  of  this  and  the  South- 
ern Missions  (Tritchinopoly  excepted)  by  disbursing  annu- 
ally upwards  of  one  thousand  pagodas  (about  250/.  sterhng) 
out  of  his  private  purse,  partly  to  make  up  the  difference 
between  the  income  and  expenditure  of  this  and  the  South- 
ern Mission  (of  which  I  annexed  an  abstract),  and  the  rest 
in  assisting  the  deserving  poor,  without  regard  to  religion  ; 
and  for  various  pious  uses.  To  him  as  Arbitrator  and  Fa- 
ther, apply  all  Christians  that  are  at  variance,  disturbed 
from  without  or  from  within,  out  of  service  or  distressed ; 
for  most  of  our  Christians  will  do  any  thing  rather  than  go 
to  latK. 

'  "  All  these  heterogeneous,  but,  to  a  Missionary  at  Tan- 
jore, unavoidable  avocations,  joined  to  the  ordinary  duties 
of  his  station,  exercise  his  mind  early  and  late ;  and  if  he  be 
not  of  a  robust  constitution,  will  undermine  his  health  at 
last.  Happily  several  neighbouring  Churches  and  new  con- 
gregations, belonging  to  the  Mission  of  Tanjore,  afford  Mr. 
Kolhoff  frequent  opportunities  to  relax  his  mind,  and  to 
recruit  his  health  and  spirits,  by  making  occasional  short 
excursions  to  see  these  new  Christians,  Kuho  tvere  professed 
thieves  only  a  Jew  years  ago,  and  many  of  them  are  now  an 
honour  to  the  Christian  profession,  and  industrious  peasants^ 
It  is  pleasing  to  behold  the  anxiety  with  which  a  great  num- 
ber of  our  Christian  children  inquire  at  such  times  when 
their  father  will  return ;  and  how  they  run  several  miles  to 
meet  him  with  shouts  and  clapping  of  hands,  and  hymns  of 
thanks  to  God,  as  soon  as  they  discern  his  palankeeff'at  a 
distance." 


78  (Zbxi^tm  Umavcbts 

Christianity.  When  they  understood  who  I  was,  they 
followed  me  on  the  road,  stating  their  destitute  condition, 
in  regard  to  religious  instruction.  They  were  clamorotts 
for  Bibles.  They  supplicated  for  teachers.  '  We  don't 
want  bread  or  money  from  you,  said  they,  *  but  we 
want  the  word  of  God.'  —  Now,  thought  I,  whose  duty  is 
it  to  attend  to  the  moral  wants  of  this  people  ?  Is  it  that 
of  the  English  nation,  or  of  some  other  nation  ? 


*  Tritchinopoly,  September  5tk. 
The  first  Church  built  by  Swartz  is  at  this  place. 
It  is  called  Christ's  Church,  and  is  a  large  building, 
capable  of  containing  perhaps  two  thousand  people. 
The  aged  Missionary,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pohle,  presides  over 
this  Church,  and  over  the  native  congregations  at  this 
place.  Christianity  flourishes;  but  I  found  that  here, 
as  at  other  places,  there  is  a  '  famine  of  Bibles.'  The 
Jubilee  was  celebrated  on  the  1 9th  of  July,  being  the 
hundredth  year  from  the  arrival  of  the  messengers  of 
the  Gospel.  On  this  occasion  their  venerable  Pastor 
preached  from  Matt,  xxviii.  19.:  *  Go  ye,  therefore,  and 
teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  —  At 
this  station  there  are  about  a  thousand  English  troops. 
Mr.  Pohle  being  a  German  does  not  speak  English  very 
well ;  but  he  is  reverenced  for  his  piety  by  the  English ; 
and  both  officers  and  men  are  glad  to  hear  the  religion  of 
their  country  preached  in  a?ij/  loai/.  —  On  the  Sunday 
morning,  I  preached  in  Christ's  Ch.virch  to  a  full  assembly 
"from  these  words,  '  For  we  have  seen  his  Star  in  the 
East,  and  are  come  to  worship  him.'  Indeed,  what  I 
II 


respecting  the  pnDoos-  79 

had  seen  in  these  provinces  rendered  this  text  the  most 
appropriate  I  could  select.  Next  day,  some  of  the 
English  soldiers  came  to  me,  desiring  to  know  how  they 
might  procure  Bibles.  <  It  is  a  delightful  thing,'  said 
one  of  them,  *  to  hear  our  own  religion  preached  by 
our  own  countryman.*  I  am  informed  that  there  are 
at  this  time  "above  twenty  English  regiments  in  India, 
and  that  not  one  of  them  has  a  chaplain.  The  men 
live  without  religion,  and  when  they  die,  they  bury  each 
other !  O  England,  England  !  it  is  not  for  thine  own 
goodness  that  Providence  giveth  thee  the  treasures  of 
India  ! 

*  I  proceed  hence  to  visit  the  Christian  Churches  in 
the  provinces  of  Madura  and  Tinnavelly.' 

The  friends  of  Christianity  in  India  have  had 
it  in  their  power  to  afford  some  aid  to  the  Chris- 
tian Churches  in  Tanjore.  On  the  1st  of  Janu- 
ary, 1810,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown  preached  a  Ser- 
mon at  Calcutta,  in  which  he  represented  the 
petition  of  the  Hindoos  for  Bibles.  A  plain 
statement  of  the  fact  was  sufficient  to  open  the 
hearts  of  the  public.  A  subscription  was  imme- 
diately set  on  foot,  and  Lieut.-General  Hewitt, 
Commander-in  Chief,  then  Deputy  Governor  in 
Bengal,  subscribed  2501.  The  chief  officers  of 
Government,  and  the  principal  inhabitants  of 
Calcutta,  raised  the  subscription  in  a  few  days, 
to  the  sum  of  lOOOl.  sterling.  Instructions 
were   sent  to  Mr,  KolhofI*  to  buy  up  all  the 


80  €bn&tian  l^cstaxclm 

copies  of  the  Tamul  Scriptures,  to  distribute 
them  at  a  small  price  amongst  the  natives,  and 
order  a  new  edition  to  be  printed  off  without 
loss  of  time.  * 


VERSIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 
FOR  THE  HINDOOS. 

Having  now  seen  what  the  Hindoos  are  in 
their  state  of  idolatry,  as  at  Juggernaut,  and 
in  Bengal ;  and  what  they  may  become  under 
the  influence  of  Christianity,  as  at  Tranquebar, 
Tritchinopoly,  and  Tanjore,  it  remains  that  we 
give  some  account  of  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  languages  of  the  Hindoos. 


*  The  chief  names  in  this  subscription,  besides  that  of 
General  Hewitt,  were  Sir  John  Royds,  Sir  W.  Burroughs, 
John  Lumsden,  Esq.,  Qeorge  Udey,  Esq.,  J.  H.  Harington, 
Esq.,  Sir  John  D'Oyly,  Colonel  Carey,  John  ThornhiU, 
Esq.,  R.  C.  Plowden,  Esq.,  Thos.  Hayes,  Esq.,  W.  Egerton, 
Esq.,  &c.  &c. 

Thus,  while  we  are  disputing  in  England,  whether  the 
Bible  ought  to  be  given  to  the  Hindoos,  the  Deputy 
Governor  in  Bengal,  the  Members  of  the  Supreme  Council, 
and  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Judicature,  and  the  Chief  of- 
ficers of  the  Government,  (after  perusing  the  information 
concerning  the  state  of  India  sent  from  this  country,)  are 
satisfied  that  it  is  an  important  duty,  and  a  Christian  obli- 
gation. 


respecting  the  IpinDoos,  81 

There  are  five  principal  languages  spoken  by 
Hindoos  in  countries  subject  to  the  British 
Empire.  These  are,  the  Hindostaneet  which 
pervades  Hindostan  generally ;  and  the  four 
languages  of  the  four  great  provinces,  viz.  the 
Bengalee^  tor  the  Province  of"  Bengal  ;  the 
Telinga,  for  the  Northern  Sircars ;  the  Tamul, 
for  Coromandel  and  the  Carnatic ;  and  the 
Malayalivi  or  Mahba?\  for  the  coast  of  Malabar 
and  Travancore. 

Of  these  five  languages,  there  are  two  into 
which  the  Scriptures  are  already  translated ;  the 
Tamuly  by  the  Danish  Missionaries  in  the  last 
century ;  and  the  Bengalee^  by  the  Baptist  Mis- 
sionaries from  England.  The  remaining  three 
languages  are  in  progress  of  translation ;  the 
Hindostanee,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Martin,  B.  D. 
Chaplain  in  Bengal ;  the  Malabar j  by  Mar  Dio- 
nysius.  Bishop  of  the  Syrian  Christians  in  Tra- 
vancore J  both  of  which  translations  will  be 
noticed  more  particularly  hereafter ;  and  the 
Telinga,  by  Ananda  Rayer,  a  Telinga  Brahmin, 
by  birth  a  Mahratta,  under  the  superintendence 
of  Mr.  Augustus  Desgranges,  at  Vizagapatam,  a 
Missionary  belonging  to  the  London  Society.  * 


*  The  Christian  church  has  now  to  lament  the  loss  of  two 
of  the  Translators  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  mentioned  m  tliis 
page,  viz.  the  venerable  bishop  of  the  Syrian  church,  Mar 

G 


82  €{)ri0tian  l^matchts 

Ananda  Rayer,  a  Brahmin  of  high  cast,  was 
lately  converted  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  has 
given  undoubted  proofs  of  the  serious  impres- 
sion of  its  principles  on  his  heart,  f    It  is  remark- 


Dionysius,  and  the  young  missionary,  Mr.  Augustus  Des- 
granges.  Their  works  do  follow  them.  Rev.  xiii.  14. 
"  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  Harvest  that  he 
"  would  send  forth  more  labourers  into  his  Harvest."  Luke, 
X.  2.     Second  edition. 

■j-  The  Account  of  Ananda  Rayer's  conversion  is  given  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  John,  the  aged  Missionary  at  Tranquebar,  fai 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Desgranges.  —  This  Brahmin  applied  (as 
many  Brahmins  and  other  Hindoos  constantly  do)  to  an  older 
Brahmin  of  some  fame  for  sanctity,  to  know  "  what  he 
*'  should  do  that  he  might  be  saved  ?"  The  old  Brahmin 
told  him,  that  he  must  repeat  a  certain  prayer  four  lack  of 
times;  that  is,  4<X),000  times.  This  he  performed  in  a 
Pagoda,  in  six  months;  and  added  many  painful  cere- 
monies. But  finding  no  comfort  or  peace  from  these 
external  rites,  he  went  to  a  Romish  Priest,  and  asked  him  if 
he  knew  what  was  the  true  religion  ?  The  Priest  gave  him 
some  Christian  books  in  the  Telinga  language,  and,  after  a 
long  investigation  of  Christianity,  the  inquiring  Hindoo  had 
no  doubt  remaining  on  his  mind,  that  "  Christ  was  the 
"  Saviour  of  the  world."  But  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the 
Romish  worship  in  many  points ;  he  disliked  the  adoration 
of  images,  and  other  superstitions  ;  and  having  heard  from 
the  Priests  themselves,  that  the  Protestant  Christians  at 
Tanjore  and  Tranquebar,  professed  to  have  a  purer  faith, 
and  had  got  the  Bible  translated,  and  worshipped  no  images, 
he  visited  Dr.  John  and  other  Missionaries  at  Tranquebar, 
where  he  remained  four  months  conversing,  says  Dr.  John, 
'*  almost  every  day  with  me,"  and  examining  the  Holy 
Scriptures.    He  soon  acquired  the  Tamul  language  (which 


respecting  tbe  fpinDoo^*  83 

able,  that  versions  of  the  Scriptures  should  be 
now  preparing  for  the  Mahomedans  and  Hin- 
doos, by  their  own  converted  countrymen  ;  — 
namely,  the  Persian  and  Arabic  versions  by 
Sabat  the  Arabian  ;  and  the  Telinga  version, 
by  Ananda  Rayer,  the  Telinga  Brahmin.  The 
latter  has  translated  the  four  Gospels,  and  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  progress  of  Sabat 
in  his  translations  will  be  noticed  hereafter. 


has  affinity  with  the  Telinga)  that  he  might  read  the  Tamul 
translation ;  and  he  finally  became  a  member  of  the  Protec- 
tant Church. 

The  Missionaries  at  Vizagapatam  being  in  want  of  a 
learned  Telinga  scholar  to  assist  them  in  a  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Telinga  language,  Dr.  John  recommended 
Ananda  Rayer  ;  "  for  he  was  averse,"  says  he,  "  to  under- 
*'  take  any  worldly  employment,  and  had  a  great  desire  to 
"  be  useful  to  his  brethren  of  the  Telinga  nation."  The 
reverend  Missionary  concludes  thus  :  "  What  Jesus  Christ 
**  hath  required  of  his  followers,  this  man  hath  literally 
**  done  ;  he  hath  left  father,  mother,  sisters,  and  brothers, 
**  and  houses  and  lands,  for  the  Gospel's  sake." 

See  Dr.  John's  Letter,  dated  29th  January,  1808,  com' 
municated  to  the  Bible  Society  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brown. 


G   2 


84  Cbri^tian  iHc^earcbeB 

THE 

SHANSCRIT  SCHOOL. 

The  Baptist  Mission,  in  Bengal,  commenced 
about  the  year  1793  ;  and  to  it  chiefly  belongs 
the  honour  of  reviving  the  spirit  for  promoting 
Christian  knowledge,  by  translations  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  By  the  cultivation  of  the 
Shanscrit  language,  which  is  the  parent  of 
many  others,  they  find  it  easy  to  superintend 
versions  in  the  cognate  tongues,  such  as  the 
Orissa,  Mahratta^  Bengalee ,  Camata,  and  Gu- 
zerattee.  The  primeval  Shanscrit,  like  an  aged 
Banian  Tree,  has  many  daughters  growing 
round  her  in  Hindostan.  Dr.  Carey  is  distin- 
guished for  his  acquisitions  in  this  language, 
and  has  published  a  copious  Grammar  of  it. 
He  has  also  composed  short  Grammars  in  the 
Mahratta  and  Bengalee  tongues ;  and,  in  con- 
junction with  his  fellow-missionary,  Mr.  Marsh- 
man,  has  translated  into  English  two  volumes 
of  the  ancient  Shanscrit  work,  called  the  Ra- 
mayuna  ;  and  performed  various  other  services 
to  Oriental  literature.  The  labours  of  Mr. 
Marshman  in  the  Chinese,  have  been  already 
noticed. 


rcspcctinci  tbe  tpmooos,  8^ 

The  following  is  the  state  of  the  translations 
at  the  Mission  Press  at  Serampore,  as  extracted 
from  the  last  Report. 

^bflnSCrit New  Testament  printed ; 

and  part  of  the  Penta^ 

teuch. 

Bengalee The  whole  Bible  printed. 

Orissa New  Testament  printed  ; 

and    part    of  the    Old 

Testament. 

Mahratta Gospels  and  Acts  printed. 

HiNDOsTANEE Ncw  Testament  printed  to 

the  end  of  the  Romans. 
Besides    these   languages,    and    the  Chinese 
before-mentioned,  translations    had  been  com- 
menced in  the  Seik,  the  Ca?^iata,  Telinga,  Gu- 
zerattee,  and  Burman, 

It  has  been  objected  that  the  same  persons 
cannot  possibly  arrive  at  a  critical  knowledge 
of  so  many  languages.  And  it  is  true  that 
every  one  of  the  above  is  as  difficult  to  acquire 
and  pronounce,  as  French,  Greek,  or  Latin  5 
and,  perhaps,  there  is  no  instance  on  record 
of  a  man  being  able  to  preach  or  compose,  in 
more  than  two  languages  well.  But  it  is  to  b© 
understood  that  the  natives  themselves  are  pro- 
perly the  translators;  and  if  we  have  confidence 

G  3 


86  €btmian  ^maccbt^ 

in  the  integrity  of  the  man,  we  may  depend 
with  some  certainty  on  the  integrity  of  the 
translation.  Besides  it  is  well  known  that  it 
does  not  require  a  profound  knowledge  of  a 
language,  to  superintend  a  translation  in  it,  and 
to  detect  wilful  and  flagrant  error.  For  in- 
stance, a  scholar  in  England  may  judge  of  the 
accuracy  of  a  version  from  the  Greek  language, 
though  he  cannot  preach  in  Greek.  Another 
consideration  is,  that  no  translation  can  be 
absolutely  perfect.  Our  English  translation  is 
not  perfect ;  nor  is  it  necessary  that  it  should. 
Slight  variations  in  words  affect  not  the  essen- 
tial doctrines,  or  important  facts,  of  the  Bible, 
any  more  than  spots  in  the  sun  obscure  its 
light.  The  light  of  truth  still  shines  upon  us, 
the  Will  of  God  is  still  revealed  to  us,  though 
the  idiom  of  the  language  in  which  it  is  con- 
veyed, be  changed  from  age  to  age  j  or  though 
some  of  the  original  words  in  which  that  Will 
was  first  given,  bel  ost  from  the  page  for  ever. 

It  is,  moreover,  to  be  considered  how  import- 
ant it  is  that  even  the  smallest  portion  of  Holy 
Scripture  be  translated  into  a  new  language.  — 
**  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
**  and  is  profitable  for  instruction  in  righteous- 
**  ness."  —  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  A  single  book,  a 
single  chapter  has  often  been  blessed  to  the  con- 
version of  Individuals,  both  in  England  and  in 


rcepcctnig  tbc  fpimoo^.  87 

India  ;  and  they  have  died  in  the  faith  without 
knowing  much  of  other  parts  of  the  Bible.  How 
many  excellent  Christians  in  our  own  coun- 
try die  in  early  life,  without  knowing  any 
thing  of  the  prophetical  books?  How  many 
remain  ignorant,  even  to  advanced  years,  of  the 
spiritual  analogies  of  the  Levitical  Law  ?  We 
have  no  hesitation  in  laying  down  this  position : 
The  more  translations  of  the  Scriptures  the  Mis- 
sionaries commencey  the  better.  Even  in  their 
most  imperfect  state,  like  Wickliffe's  version  in 
a  remote  age,  they  will  form  a  basis  for  gradual 
improvement  by  succeeding  generations.  Be- 
sides, the  very  best  translation  must,  in  the 
lapse  of  ages,  change  with  a  changing  language, 
like  the  leaves  of  a  tree  which  fall  in  autumn  and 
are  renewed  in  spring.  The  two  original  lan- 
guages of  Revelation  are  by  the  providence  of 
God  preserved  to  us,  (how  wonderful  that  Pro- 
vidence !)  and  remain  constant ;  but  the  living 
tongues  will  be  ever  varying,  and  flowing,  like 
a  stream,  to  the  end  of  time. 


THE  CEYLONESE. 

In  the  island  of  Ceylon,  the  population  under 
the  British  Government  amounts,  according  to 

G  4 


the  best  authorities,  to  upwards  of  a  million  and 
a  half  J    and  one-third  is  supposed  to  profess 
Christianity.     This  population  was  divided  by 
the  Dutch,  while  they  had  possession    of   the 
island,  into  240  church-ships,  and  three  native 
schoolmasters  were  appointed  to  each  church- 
ship.     The  Dutch  government  never  gave  an 
official  appointment  to  any  native  who  was  not  a 
Christian ;  a  distinction  which  was  ever  consi- 
dered by  them  as  a  wise  policy,  as  well  as  a 
Christian  duty,  and  which  is  continued  by  his 
Majesty's   Government    in    Cej'lon.     Perhaps 
it  is    not   generally  known   in  England,   that 
our  Bengal  and  Madras  Governments  do  not 
patronise   the   native   Christians.     They   give 
official  appointments  to  Mahomedans  and  Hia-^ 
doos,    generally,  in  preference  to  natives  pro- 
fessing Christianity.      The  chief  argument  for 
the  retention  of  this  system  is  precedent.      It 
was  the  practice  of  the  first  settlers.     But  it 
has  been  often  observed,   that  what  might  be 
--/       proper  or  necessary  in  a  factory^  may  not  be 
tolerable   in    a   great  Empire,      It   is   certain 
that    this   system   confirms  prejudice,    exposes 
our  religion  to  contempt  in   the   eyes   of  the 
natives,  and  precludes    every  ray  of  hope  of 
the  future  prevalence    of  Christianity   at   the 
seats  of  govjernment. 


*  Jciffha-patam,  in  Ceylon^  Sept.  27.  1806. 

'  From  the  Hindoo  Temple  of  Ramisserara,  I  crossed 
over  to  Ceylon,  keeping  close  to  Adam's-bridge.  I  was 
surprised  to  find  that  all  the  boatmen  were  Christians 
of  Ceylon.  I  asked  the  helmsman  what  religion  the 
English  professed  who  now  governed  the  island.  He 
said  he  could  not  tell,  only  that  they  were  not  of  the 
Portuguese  or  Dutch  religion.  I  was  not  so  much  sur- 
prised  at  his  ignorance  afterwards,  as  I  was  at  the  time. 

*  I  have  had  the  pleasure  to  meet  here  with  Alexander 
Johnstone,  Escj.*  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Judicature, 
who  is  on  the  circuit ;  a  man  of  large  and  liberal  views, 
the  friend  of  learning,  and  of  Christianity.  He  is  well 
acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  country,  and  with 
the  history  of  the  island  ;  and  his  professional  pursuits 
afford  liim  a  particular  knowledge  of  its  present  state ; 
so  that  his  communications  are  truly  valuable.  It  will 
be  scarcely  believed  in  England,  that  there  are  here 
Protestant  Churches  under  the  King's  government,  which 
are  without  ministers.  In  the  time  of  Bald^eus,  the 
Dutch  preacher  and  historian,  there  were  thirty-tim 
Christian  Churches  in  the  province  of  Jaffna  alone.  At 
this  time  there  is  not  one  Protestant  European  Minister 
in  the  whole  province.  I  ought  to  except  Mr.  Palm, 
a  solitary  Missionary,  who  has  been  sent  out  by  the 
London  Society,  and  receives  some  stipend  from  tlie 
British  government.  I  visited  Mr.  Palm,  at  his  residence 
a  few  miles  from  the  town  of  Jaffna.     He  is  prosecuting 


if  JSow  Sir  Alexander  Jphnstone,  Chief  Justice  of  (Jeylpn. 


90  (Ebri^tian  ISimauht^ 

the  study  of  the  Tamul  language ;  for  that  is  the  lan- 
guage of  this  part  of  Ceylon,  from  its  proximity  to  the 
Tamul  continent.  Mrs.  Palm  has  made  as  great  pro- 
gress in  the  language  as  her  husband,  and  is  extremely 
active  in  the  instruction  of  the  native  women  and  chil- 
dren. I  asked  her  if  she  had  no  wish  to  return  to  Europe, 
^.  after  living  so  long  among  the  uncivilized  Cingalese.  No, 
^,  '  she  said ;  she  was  '  all  the  day  long  happy  in  the  com- 
munication of  knowledge.-  Mr.  Palm  has  taken  pos- 
session of  the  old  Protestant  Church  of  Tilly-pally. 
By  reference  to  the  history,  I  found  it  was  the  church  in 
which  Baldaeus  himself  preached  (as  he  himself  men- 
tions) to  a  congregation  of  two  thousand  natives ;  for  a 
view  of  the  Church  is  given  in  his  work.  Most  of  those 
handsome  Churches,  of  which  views  are  given  in  the 
plates  of  Baldasus's  history,  are  now  in  ruins.  Even  in 
the  town  and  fort  of  Ja^na,  where  there  is  a  spacious 
edifice  for  Divine  Worship,  and  a  respectable  society 
of  English  and  Dutch  inhabitants,  no  Clergyman  has 
been  yet  appointed.  The  only  Protestant  preacher  in 
the  town  of  Jaffna  fs  Christian  David,  a  Hindoo  Cate- 
chist,  sent  over  by  the  mission  of  Tranquebar.  His  chief 
ministrations  are  in  the  Tamul  tongue ;  but  he  sometimes 
preaches  in  the  English  Language,  which  he  speaks 
with  tolerable  propriety :  and  the  Dutch  and  English 
resort  to  hear  him.  I  went  with  the  rest  to  his  Church ; 
f  .^r^ A,  when  he  delivered  extempore  a  very  excellent  Discourse, 
*  which  his  present  Majesty  George  the  Third  would  not 
have  disdained  to  hear.  And  this  Hindoo  supports  the 
interests  of  the  English  Church  in  the  province  of 
Jaffna.  The  Dutch  Ministers,  who  formerly  officiated 
here,  have  gone  to  Batavia  or  to  Europe.    The  whole 


respecting  tit  (Zt^lontm.         91 

district  is  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Romish  priests  from 
the  College  of  Goa ;  who  perceiving  the  indifference  of 
the  English  nation  to  their  own  religion,  have  assumed 
quiet  and  undisturbed  possession  of  the  land.  And  the 
English  Government  justly  preferring  the  Romish  super- 
stition to  the  worship  of  the  idol  Boodha,  thinks  it  right 
to  countenance  the  Catholic  Religion  in  Ceylon.  But 
whenever  our  Church  shall  direct  her  attention  to  the 
promotion  of  Christianity  in  the  East,  I  know  of  no 
place  which  is  more  worthy  of  her  labour,  than  thte  old 
Protestant  Vineyard  of  Jaffna-patam.  The  Scriptures 
are  already  prepared  in  the  Tanml  language.  The 
language  of  the  rest  of  Ceylon  is  the  Cingalese,  or  C^- 
lonese/ 


*  Columbo,  in  Ceylon,   \Oth  March,  1808. 

*  — '  I  find  that  the  south  part  of  the  Island  is  in 
much  the  same  state  as  the  north,  in  regard  to  Christian 
instruction.  There  are  but  two  English  Clergymen  in 
the  whole  island.  '  What  wonder,'  (said  a  Romish  priest 
to  me)  <  that  your  nation  should  be  so  little  interested 
about  the  conversion  of  thef  Pagans  to  Christianity, 
when  it  does  not  even  give  teachers  to  its  own  subjects, 
who  are  already  Christians?'  I  was  not  surprised  to 
hear  that  great  numbers  of  the  protestants  every  year 
go  back  to  idolatry.  Being  destitute  of  a  Head  to  take 
cognizance  of  their  state,  they  apostatise  to  Boodha^ 
as  the  Israelites  turned  to  Baal  and  Ashteroth.  It  is 
perhaps  true,  that  the  religion  of  Christ  has  never  been 
so  disgraced  in  any  age  of  the  Church,  as  it  has  beea 
lately,  by  our  official  neglect  of  ihe  Protestant  Church 
in  Ceylon. 


92  crbrietian  IRceeaccbes 

'  I  passed  the  day  at  Mount  Lavinia,  the  country-resi- 
dence of  General  Maitland,  the  Governor  of  Ceylon ; 
and  had  some  conversation  with  his  Excellency  on  the 
religious  state  of  the  country.  He  desired  I  would  commit 
to  writing  and  leave  with  him  a  memorandum  of  inquiries 
which  I  wished  should  be  made  on  subjects  relating  to 
the  former  prevalence  of  the  Protestant  Religion  in  this 
island,  and  the  means  of  reviving  and  establishing  it  once 
more.  His  Excellency  expressed  his  conviction  that 
some  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  ought  to  be  given  to 
Ceylon;  as  had  been  given  to  other  colonies  of  his 
Majesty  in  America  and  the  West  Indies.  He  asked 
what  was  the  cause  of  the  delay  in  giving  an  Ecclesiasti- 
cal Establishment  to  the  continent  of  India.  I  told  him 
I  supposed  the  chief  cause  was  the  mixed  government  of 
our  Indian  Empire,  It  was  said  to  be  a  question  at  home, 
who  ought  to  originate  it.  Had  there  been  no  revolution 
in  Europe  to  distract  the  attention  of  the  nation,  and  had 
Mr.  Pitt  lived,  many  things  of  a  grand  and  arduous 
character  would  have  been  done  which  are  yet  left  un- 
done. —  There  are  now  three  missionaries  of  the  London 
Society  established  in  three  different  parts  of  the  island. 
It  gave  me  great  pleasure  to  find  that  General  Maitland 
and  the  senior  Chaplain  at-CoIumbo,  the  Honourable 
Mr.  Twisleton,  had  aiforded  their  patronage  in  the  most 
liberal  manner  to  these  useful  teachers.  Government 
has  allowed  to  each  of  them  an  annual  stipend.  —  In  re- 
turning from  the  country,  I  passed  through  the  groves  of 
Cinnamon,  which  extend  nearly  a  mile  in  length.  Cey- 
lon is  believed  by  some  of  the  Easterns,  both  Mahorae- 
dans  and  Hindoos,  to  have  been  the  residence  of  the  first 
'man  (for  the  Hindoos  have  a  First  Man,  and  a  garden  of 


respecting  tbc  ^rploncsc.         93 

Eden,  as  well  as  the  Christians):  because  it  abounds  in 
*  Trees  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  good  for  food;'  and  is 
famous  for  its  rare  metals  and  precious  stones.  *  There 
is  gold,  bdellium,  and  the  onjTC  stone.'  The  rocky  ridge 
which  connects  this  happy  island  with  the  main  land,  is 
called  Adam's  Bridge,-  the  lofty  mountain  in  the  middle 
1^  the  island  every  where  visible,  is  called  Adam's  Peak : 
and  there  is  a  sepulchre  of  immense  length,  which  they 
call  Abel's  Tomb.  All  these  names  were  given  many 
ages  before  the  introduction  of  Christianity  from  Europe. 
—  The  Cinnamon  trees  love  a  sandy  soiL  The  surface 
of  the  ground  appeared  to  be  entirely  sand.  I  thought 
it  wonderful  that  the  most  valuable  of  all  trees  should 
grow  in  luxuriance  in  such  an  arid  soil  without  human 
culture.  I  compared  them  in  my  mind  to  the  Ceylon 
Christians  in  their  present  state,  who  are  left  to  flourish 
by  themselves  under  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  without 
those  external  and  rational  aids  which  have  been  divinely 
appointed  to  nourish  the  Church  of  Christ.' 


*  Columboy  Wth  March,  1808. 
*  I  have  conversed  with  intelligent  persons  on  the 
means  of  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Cingalese 
language.  The  whole  of  the  New  Testament  has  been 
translated,  but  only  three  books  of  the  Old  Testament. 
But  even  this  portion  has  been  translated  almost  in  vain; 
for  there  is  no  supply  of  books  for  the  use  of  the  people. 
I  rdlected  with  astonishment  on  the  fact,  that  there  are^ 
by  computation,  500,000  natives  in  Ceylon,  professing 
Christianity,  and  that  there  should  not  be  one  complete 
copy  of  the  Holy   Scriptures  in  the  vernacular  tongue. 


94  Cbri^tmn  U.matcht^ 

Samuel  Tolfrey,  Esq.head  of  a  civil  department  in  Colum- 
bo,  is  a  good  Cingalese  scholar,  and  is  now  engaged  in 
compiling  a  Cingalese  dictionary.  I  proposed  to  him  to 
undertake  the  completion  of  the  Cingalese  Version ;  which 
is  easily  practicable,  as  there  are  many  learned  Cingalese 
Christians  in  Columbo.  He  professed  himself  ready  to 
engage  in  the  work,  provided  he  should  receive  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  government.  I  mentioned  to  him  what  had 
passed  in  my  conversation  with  General  Maitland,  and 
his  Excellency's  favourable  sentiments  on  the  subject ; 
and  added  that  a  correspondence  would  be  immediately 
commenced  with  him  from  Calcutta,  concerning  the 
work,  and  funds  apportioned  for  the  execution  of  it.  — 
Alexander  Johnstone,  Esq.  who  is  now  in  Columbo,  has 
furnished  me  with  his  sentiments  on  the  best  means  of 
reviving  and  maintaining  the  Protestant  interest  in  Cey* 
Ion.  Did  his  professional  avocations  permit,  Mr. 
Johnstone  is  himself  the  fit  person  to  superintend  the 
translation  and  printing  of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  a  proof 
of  the  interest  which  this  gentleman  takes  in  the  progress 
of  Christian  knowledge,  that  he  has  caused  Bishop  Por- 
teus's  Evidences  of  Christianity  to  be  translated  into  the 
Cingalese  tongue,  for  distribution  among  the  natives.' 


THE  MALAYS. 


A  NEW  empire  has  been  added  to  Great  Britain 
in  the  East,  which  may  be  called  her   Malay 


respecting  tfjc  ^ala^$,  95 

Empire.     The  extensive  dominion  of  the  Dutch 
in  the    Indian   Ocean,    is  devolving   upon    the 
Enghsh  ;  and  it  may  be  expected  that  Britain 
will  soon    be   mistress   of   the  whole   of   the 
Malayan  Archipelago.     But  as  we  increase 
our   tenitories,    we   increase    our    obligations. 
Our  duties  to  our  Hindoo  Empire  have  been 
long  enough  the  subject  of  discussion  :  let  us 
now  turn  our  attention  to  the  obligations  which 
we  owe  to  our  Malay  Empire.    We  are  now  about 
to  take  possession  of  islands,  peopled  by  numbers 
of  Protestant  Christians-      For  in  every  island 
where  the  Dutch  established  their  government, 
they  endeavoured  to   convert    the   natives  to 
Christianity,  and  they  were  successful.     Those 
amongst  us    who  would  recommend    that  the 
evangelization  of  barbarous  nations  should  be 
deferred,  "  till  a  more  convenient  season,"  will 
have  DO  opportunity  of  oifering  this  advice  in 
regard  to  some  of  these  islands :  for,  behold,  the 
natives  are  Christians  already.     They  profess 
the  religion  of  the  Bible.     Let  it  be  our  endea- 
vour, then,  to  do  more  justice  to  these  our  new 
Protestant  subjects  than  we  have  done  to  the 
Christians  of  Ceylon.     We  have  less  excuse  in 
the  present  instance ;  for  the  Malay  Scriptures 
are  already  translated  to  our  hands.     What  a 
noble  field  here  opens  to  the  view  of  the  "  Society 
"  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge,"  and  of 


96  ®)ri0tmn  Hr^farcbf^ 

the  Bible  Society !  Here  there  is  ample  room 
for  a  praise-worthy  emulation,  and  for  the  ut- 
most exercise  of  their  benevolent  exertions. 
One  hundred  thousand  Malay  Bibles  will  not 
suffice  to  supply  the  Malay  Christians. 

The  Sacred  Scriptures  were  translated  by  the 
Dutch  into  the  Eastern  Malay*;  for  that  is 
the  general  language  of  their  extensive  domi- 
nions in  the  Indian  Sea.  But  the  Eastern  Ma- 
lay is  different  from  the  Western  Malay,  or  that 
of  Sumatra.  In  the  College  of  Fort- William, 
Thomas  Jarratt,  Esq.  of  the  Honourable  Com- 
pany's Civil  Service,  Was  preparing  a  version  of 
the  Scriptures  in  the  Western  Malay ;  for  which 
undertaking  he  was  well  qualified,  having  resided 
twelve  years  in  Sumatra.  When  the  progress 
of  the  Biblical  translations  was  interrupted  in 
the  College,  Mr.  Jarrett  prosecuted  the  work, 
after  his  return  to  Madras.  He  has  had,  as  an 
assistant  in  the  design,  a  learned  Malay,  of  the 
rank  of  Rajah  in  his  own  country,  who  came 
from  Sumatra  for  the  purpose.  Mr.  Jarrett  has 
also  made  considerable  progress  in  compiling  a 
copious  Malay  Dictionary,  which  he  commenced 


*  A  complete  version  of  the  IVIbilay  Bible  was  published 
in  the  Arabic  character  at  Batavia,  5  vols.  8vo.  in  1758, 
under  the  direction  of  Jacob  Mossel,  Governor-General  of 
the  Dutch  posisessions  in  the  East  Indies. 

II 


respecting  tbc  ^alti^s,  97 

before  he  left  the  island.  His  labour,  it  is 
to  be  hoped,  will  not  be  lost  to  the  public ;  for 
the  Malay  language  is  daily  increasing  in  its 
importance  to  the  British  nation. 

Prince  of  Wales's  Island,  or,  as  it  is  called  by 
the  natives,  Penang,  or  Pulo-Penang,  that  is, 
the  Island  Penang,  is  the  capital  of  our  Malay 
territories,  and  is  the  proper  place  for  the  culti- 
vation of  the  Malay  language,  being  situated 
close  to  the  main  land  of  Malacca.  As  there  is 
a  College  in  Bengal  for  instructing  the  English 
in  the  languages  of  the  continent  of  Hindostan, 
it  is  equally  expedient  that  there  should  be  an 
Institution  in  Penang  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
Malay  tongue,  and  of  the  various  dialects  of  our 
insular  possessions.  The  Dutch  attended  to  this 
object  in  the  very  infancy  of  their  empire.  Be- 
sides, it  is  probable  that  Penang  will,  in  the 
progress  of  Eastern  civilization,  become  the 
great  emporium  of  Asiatic  commerce.  Its  sud- 
den elevation  is  a  prognostic  of  its  future 
celebrity.  It  is  situated  on  what  may  be  called, 
"  the  highway,"  in  which  ships  sail  from  either 
hemisphere ;  and  is  the  very  centre  of  British 
navigation  in  the  East.  The  author  resided  on 
this  island  for  about  a  month,  and  was  greatly 
surprised  at  the  variety  of  languages  which  are 
spoken,  and  at  the  different  races  of  men  who 
present  themselves  to  view  in  this  infant  settle- 

B 


98  (Ebris!tian  lic^earcbe^ 

;  ment.  The  merchants  are  chiefly  of  the  Malay, 
and  Indo-Chinese  nations.  John  Shaw,  Esq.  was 
prosecuting  the  study  of  the  Eastern  Malay 
language,  when  the  Author  visited  the  island, 
and  has  since  published  a  considerable  portion 
of  a  Malay  Grammar. 

The  author  who  chiefly  claims  our  notice  in 
regard  to  the  Malay  regions,  is  J.  C.  Leyden, 
M.  D.  Professor  of  Hindostanee  in  the  College 
of  Fort- William.  To  him  the  learned  world  is 
indebted  for  "  a  Dissertation  on  the  Languages 
"  and  Literature  of  the  Indo-Chinese  nations," 
just  published  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  in  which 
he  illuminates  a  very  dark  subject,  and  opens 
a  new  view  to  Great  Britain  of  her  insular  pos- 
sessions in  Asia.  Dr.  Leyden  takes  the  lead 
in  this  most  useful  science  in  the  East,  being 
possessed  of  very  rare  talents  for  general  Philo- 
logy, which  he  has  applied  almost  suddenly,  and 
with  admirable  effect,  to  the  Oriental  Languages. 
If  this  erudite  scholar  should  prosecute  his  re- 
searches for  some  years  to  come,  with  equal  assi- 
duity and  success,  he  will  promote,  in  the  most 
effectual  manner,  the  general  civilization  of  the 
East,  by  opening  the  way  for  the  future  exer- 
tions of  Christian  teachers,  and  preparing  them 
for  the  study  of  languages,  the  names  of  which 
are  not  yet  known  in  Europe. 

Penang,  and  the  neighbouring  settlement  of 


rrspfftina  tbc  jalaps.  99 

Malacca,  are  most  favourable  stations  for  the 
study  of  the  various  dialects  of  the  Malay  and 
Chinese  languages  :  and  for  pouring  forth  from 
the  press  useful  works  for  the  civilization  of 
maritime  and  Austral  Asia.  Every  week,  boats 
of  different  nations  are  ready  to  carry  off  every 
thing  that  is  printed  to  their  respective  regions. 
The  Author  found  here  a  general  spirit  of  in- 
quiry, a  communicative  disposition,  and  an  un- 
usual thirst  for  knowledge  ;  for  the  civilities  of 
commerce  have  a  tendency  to  weaken  prejudice 
and  superstition  among  barbarous  tribes. 

Although  the  Dutch  introduced  Christianity 
on  every  island  whefe  they  established  a  govern- 
ment, yet  the  greater  part  of  the  Malay  islands 
are  involved  in  darkness.  The  natives  are  of 
three  general  casts.  Pagans,  Mahomedans,  and 
Chinese.  The  Mahomedans  chiefly  inhabit  the 
shores,  and  the  Pagans  the  interior  part  of  the 
islands.  The  barbarism  of  the  interior  nations 
in  Sumatra,  Borneo,  and  other  islands,  almost 
exceeds  belief.  Marsden,  in  his  history  of 
Sumatra,  had  informed  us,  that  it  was  usual  with 
the  natives  of  the  interior,  called  the  Batta 
tribes,  to  kill  and  eat  their  criminals  and  pri- 
soners of  war  J  but  the  Researches  of  Dr.  Leyden 
have  led  to  the  discovery,  that  they  sometimes 
sacrifice  their  own  relations.  "  They  themselves 
*<  declare,"  (says  he,)  "  that  they  frequently  eat 

H    2 


100  Cbri^tian  i^c^carcbrs! 

"  their  own  relations  wlien  aged  and  infirm :  and 
*'  that  not  so  much  to  gratify  their  appetite,  as 
"  to  perform  a  pious  ceremony.  Thus,  when  a 
"  man  becomes  infirm  and  weary  of  the  world, 
"  he  is  said  to  invite  his  own  children  to  eat  him 
"  in  the  season  when  salt  and  limes  are  cheapest. 
"  He  then  ascends  a  tree,  round  which  his 
"  friends  and  ofispring  assemble,  and  as  they 
"  shake  the  tree,  join  in  a  funeral  dirge,  the 
"  import  of  which  is,  *  The  season  is  come,  the 
"  fruit  is  ripe,  and  it  must  descend.'  The  vic- 
"  tim  descends,  and  those  that  are  nearest  and 
"  dearest  to  him  deprive  him  of  life,  and  devour 
"  his  remains  in  a  solemn  banquet."  * 

These  cannibals  inhabit  the  interior  of  the 
island  of  Sumatra,  on  the  shore  of  which  is  the 
English  settlement,  Bencoolen,  or  Fort-Marlbo- 
rough.  We  have  been  settled  there  for  a  long 
period,  and  trade  with  the  inhabitants  for  their 
spices.  In  return  for  the  pepper  which  the  na- 
tives give  us,  it  would  well  become  our  character, 
as  a  Christian  nation,  were  we  now,  at  length, 
to  offer  them  the  New  Testament. 

Another  description  of  barbarians  in  the 
Eastern  Isles,  are  the  HaraforaSy  called  by  the 
Dutch,  the  Alfoers.     They  are  to  be  found  in 


*  Asiatic  Researches,  vol.  x.  p.  203. 


respecting  tbe  a^ala^s*  lOl 

almost  all  the  larger  islands.  "  In  their  man- 
"  ners/'  says  Dr.  Leyden,  "  the  most  singular 
"  feature  is  the  necessity  imposed  on  every  per- 
"  son  of,  sometime  in  his  life,  inbruing  his 
"  hands  in  human  blood ;  and  in  general, 
"  among  all  their  tribes,  no  person  is  permit- 
"  ted  to  marr)-,  till  he  can  shew  the  skull  of 
"  a  man  whom  he  has  slaughtered.  They  eat 
"  the  flesh  of  their  enemies  like  the  Battas, 
"  and  drink  out  of  their  skulls ;  and  the  or- 
"  naments  of  their  houses  are  human  skulls  and 
"  teeth."  *  When  the  author  was  at  Pulo- 
Penang,  he  saw  a  Chief  of  the  Malay  tribe 
who  had  a  stafl^  on  the  head  of  which  was  a 
bushy  lock  of  human  hair,  which  he  said  he  had 
cut  from  the  head  of  his  enemy,  when  he  lay 
dead  at  his  feet. 

The  foregoing  circumstances  have  been  de- 
tailed to  shew  what  Paganism  is  in  its  natural 
state,  and  to  awaken  some  desire  of  civilizing 
a  people,  who  are  now  so  accessible  to  us.  Cer- 
tain Philosophers  of  the  school  of  Voltaire  and 
Gibbon,  have  been  extravagant  in  their  eulo- 
gium  of  man  in  a  state  of  nature,  or  in  some 
other  state  devoid  of  Christianity ;  and  it  is 
to  be  lamented  that  some  Christian  writers  have 


*  Astatic  Researches,  vol.  x.  p.  217. 
H    3 


102  OTbri^tian  Umaubt^ 

tried  to  draw  the  same  picture.  But  Paganism, 
in  its  best  estate,  is  well  described  by  one  line 
of  the  poet : 

Monstrum,  horrendum,  informe,  ingens,  cui   LUMEN 
ademptum.  *  Virg. 

No  quarter  of  the  globe  promises  to  be  more 
auspicious  to  Christian  Missions  than  the  Ma- 
layan Archipelago.  In  regard  to  the  probable 
success  of  our  endeavours,  the  Dutch  have 
already  shewn  what  is  practicable.  The  natives 
are  of  different  casts,  and  are  a  divided  people. 
The  communication  is  easy  from  island  to  island  j 
our  own  ships  are  continually  plying  on  their 
shores.  The  China  fleet  pass  through  twice, 
or  oftener,  every  year ;  and  with  most  of  the 
islands  we  have  intercourse  by  what  is  called  in 
India  the  country  trade.  And  now.  there  will 
be,  of  course,  an  English  government  established 
in  each  of  the  conquered  islands  in  lieu  of  the 
Dutch. 

The  Mahomedans  found  it  easy  to  translate 
the  Koran  into  the  languages  of  Java,  and  of 
the  Celebes  ;  but  the  Sacred  Scriptures  are  not 
yet  translated  into  either  of  these  languages. 
The  proper  language  of  Java  is  different  from 
the  Malay  of  the  city  of  Batavia.  The  lan- 
guage of  the   Celebes  is  called  the  Bugis,   or* 


respecting:  tbe  ^alags*  103 

Bouguese.*  The  natives  of  Celebes  are  distin- 
guished for  their  vigour  of  mind,  and  strength 
of  body ;  and  are  acknowiedged  to  be  the  first 
of  the  Orang  Timor,  or  Eastern  men.  Litera- 
ture was  formerly  cultivated  among  them.  Dr. 
Leyden  enumerates  fifty-three  different  volumes. 
"  Their  songs,**  says  he,  "  and  romances,  are 
"  famous  among  all  the  islands  of  the  East." 
Their  language  extends  to  other  islands ;  for 
they  formerly  carried  their  conquests  beyond 
the  Moluccas.  The  man  who  shall  first  translate 
the  Bible  into  the  language  of  the  Celebes, 
will  probably  be  read  by  as  many  islanders,  as 
have  read  the  translation  of  Wickliffe.  Let  us 
consider  how  long  these  nations  have  waited 
for  Christian  instruction,  and  contemplate  the 
words  of  the  prophecy,  "  The  isles  shall  wait 
'*  for  HIS  Law.**  —  Is.  xliii.  4. 

The  facilities  for  civilizing  the  Malayan  isles 
are  certainly  very  great ;  and  these  facilities 
are  our  strongest  encouragement  to  make  the 
attempt.  Both  in  our  translation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  missions  to  the  heathen,  we  should 


•  Lord  Minto  notices  in  his  Speech  to  the  College  of 
Fort- William,  that  Tho6.  Raffles,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the 
Government  in  Prince  of  Wales's  Island,  is  employed  in 
compiling  a  code  of  Malay  laws,  in  the  Malay  and  Bouguese 
Languages. 

H  4 


104  (Sbri^tian  IRrecarcfjcsi 

avoid,  as  much  as  possible,  what  may  be  called 
enterprise.  Let  us  follow  the  path  that  is  easy 
and  secure,  and  make  use  of  those  means  which 
are  already  afforded  to  us  by  Providence.  Thus 
the  most  valuable  and  important  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  will  be  that  for  which  a  people 
are  already  prepared,  such  as  the  Malayalim, 
the  Cingalese,  and  Malay.  And  the  most 
judiciously  planned  Missions  will  be  those 
where  there  is  a  prospect  of  personal  security 
to  the  teachers;  and  (judging  from  human 
probability)  the  greatest  facilities  for  the  con- 
version of  the  people. 


THE 

SYRIAN  CHRISTIANS  IN  INDIA. 

The  Syrian  Christians  inhabit  the  interior  of 
Travancore  and  Malabar,  in  the  South  of  India, 
and  have  been  settled  there  from  the  early  ages 
of  Christianity.  The  first  notices  of  this  ancient 
people,  in  recent  times,  are  to  be  found  in 
the  Portuguese  histories.  When  Vasco  de  Gama 
arrived  at  Cochin  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  in 
the  year  1503,  he  saw  the  sceptre  of  the  Chris- 


respecting:  tfjc  ^i^rums,         105 

tian  King ;  for  the  Syrian  Christians  had  for- 
merly regal  power  in  Malay- Ala.  *  The  name 
or  title  of  their  last  King  was  Beliarte  ;  and  he 
dying  without  issue,  the  dominion  devolved  on 
the  King  of  Cochin  and  Diamper. 

When  the  Portuguese  arrived,  they  were 
agreeably  surprised  to  find  upwards  of  a  hun- 
dred Christian  Churches  on  the  coast  of  Mala- 
bar. But  when  they  became  acquainted  with 
the  purity  and  simplicity  of  their  worship,  they 
were  offended.  "  These  Churches,"  said  the 
Portuguese,  "  belong  to  the  Pope."  —  "Who  is 
the  Pope  ?'*  said  the  natives,  "  we  never  heard 
of  him."  The  European  priests  were  yet  more 
alarmed,  when  they  found  that  these  Hindoo 
Christians  maintained  the  order  and  discipline 
of  a  regular  Church  under  Episcopal  Jurisdic- 
tion :  and  that  for  1300  years  past,  they  had 
enjoyed  a  succession  of  Bishops  appointed  by 
the  Patriarch  of  Antioch.  "We,"  said  they, 
"  are  of  the  true  faith,  whatever  you  from  the 
"  West  may  be ;  for  we  come  from  the  place 


*  Malay- Ala  is  the  proper  name  for  the  whole  country 
of  Travancore  and  Malabar,  comprehending  the  territory 
between  the  mountains  and  the  sea,  frome  Cape  Comorin  to 
Cape  Illi  or  Dilly.  The  language  of  these  extensive  regions 
is  called  Malay-alira,  and  sometimes  Malabar.  We  shall  use 
the  word  Malabar^  as  being  of  easier  pronunciation. 


106  €:f)ri0t!an  iarscnrcfje^ 

"  where  the  followers  of  Christ  were  first  called 
"  Christians." 

When  the  power  of  the  Portuguese  became 
sufficient  for  their  purpose,  they  invaded  these 
tranquil  Churches,  seized  some  of  the  Clergy, 
and  devoted  them  to  the  death  of  heretics.  Then 
the  inhabitants  heard  for  the  first  time  that 
there  was  a  place  called  the  Inquisition ;  and  that 
its  fires  had  been  lately  lighted  at  Goa,  near  their 
own  land.  But  the  Portuguese,  finding  that  the 
people  were  resolute  in  defending  their  ancient 
faith,  began  to  try  more  conciliatory  measures. 
They  seized  the  Syrian  Bishop,  Mar  Joseph,  and 
sent  him  prisoner  to  Lisbon,  and  then  convened 
a  Synod  at  one  of  the  Syrian  Churches  called 
Diamper,  near  Cochin,  at  which  the  Romish 
Archbishop  Menezes  presided.  At  this  compul- 
sory Synod,  150  of  the  Syrian  Clergy  appeared. 
They  were  accused  of  the  following  practices 
and  opinions,  "  That  they  had  married  wives  j 
"  that  they  owned  but  two  Sacraments,  Baptism 
"  and  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  that  they  neither 
**  invoked  Saints,  nor  worshipped  Images,  nor 
"  believed  in  Purgatory  :  and  that  they  had  no 
"  other  orders  or  names  of  dignity  in  the  Church, 
"  than    Priest   and  Deacon."  *     These  tenets 


*  In    the     "  Conferences  with   Malabarian    Brahmins," 
printed  in  London,  1719,  p.  15.  from  which  this  quotation 


respecting  tbe  j^i^nans.         107 

thev  were  called  on  to  abjure,  or  to  suffer 
suspension  from  all  Church  benefices.  It  was 
also  decreed  that  all  the  S}Tian  books  on  Eccle- 
siastical subjects,  that  could  be  found,  should  be 
burned;  "  in  order,"  said  the  Inquisitors,  "  that 
no  pretended  apostolical  monuments  may  remain. 
The  Churches  on  the  sea-coast  were  thus 
compelled  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the 
Pope :  but  they  refused  to  pray  in  Latin  and 
insisted  on  retaining  their  own  language  and 
Liturgy.  This  point  they  said  they  would  only 
give  up  with  their  lives.  The  Pope  compro- 
mised with  them  :  Menezes  purged  their  Litur- 
gy of  its  errors :  and  they  retain  their  Syriac 
Language,  and  have  a  Syriac  College  unto  this 
day.  These  are  called  the  Syro-Roman  Churches, 
and  are  principally  situated  on  the  sea-coast. 


is  made,  the  word  priest  is  omitted  (the  expression  is, 
"  than  bishop  and  deacon,")  which  the  Author  thought  was 
probably  a  mistake,  as  the  priesthood,  or  order  of  Kashee- 
shas,  in  Malabar  was  notorious ;  and,  therefore,  he  inserted 
it  in  the  former  editions.  But,  on  referring  to  the  Decrees 
of  the  Synod  of  Diamper,  he  finds  that  there  is  no  mention 
of  bishop,  but  only  of  priest  and  deacon.  The  words  are, 
"  That  there  are  only  two  orders,  Diaconate  and  Priest- 
"  hood."  Decree  14.  of  Action  3d.  Possibly  the  reason 
might  be,  because  the  head  of  the  Syrians  in  Malabar  is 
not  properly  called  Bishop,  but  Metropolitan ;  and  a  dis- 
tinction might  have  been  admitted  between  order  and  name 
of  dignity. 


108  €bti0tian  l^matcb£$ 

The  Churches  in  the  interior  would  not  yield 
to  Rome.  After  a  show  of  submission  for  a  lit- 
tle while,  they  proclaimed  eternal  war  against 
the  Inquisition  j  they  hid  their  books,  fled  to 
the  mountains,  and  sought  the  protection  of  the 
Native  Princqs,  who  had  always  been  proud  of 
their  alliance.* 

Two  centuries  had  elapsed  without  any  par- 
ticular information  concerning  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians in  Malay- Ala.  It  was  doubted  by  many 
whether  they  existed  at  all ;  but  if  they  did 
exist,  it  was  thought  probable  that  they  must 
possess  some  interesting  documents  of  Christian 
antiquity.  The  Author  conceived  the  design 
of  visiting  them,  if  practicable,  in  his  tour 
through  Hindostan.  He  presented  a  short 
memoir  on  the  subject,  in  1805,  to  Marquis 
Wellesley,  then  Governor-general  of  India  j 
who  was  pleased  to  give  orders  that  every  faci- 
lity should  be  afforded  to  him  in  the  prosecution 
of  his  inquiries.  About  a  year  after  that  Noble- 
man had  left  India,  the  Author  proceeded  on 
his  Tour.  It  was  necessary  that  he  should  visit 
first  the  Court  of  the  Rajah  of  Travancore,  in 
whose  dominions  the  Syrian  Christians  resided, 
that  he  might  obtain  permission  to  pass  to  their 
country.  The  two  chief  objects  which  he 
proposed  to  himself  in  exploring  the  state  of 
this  ancient  people,  were  these  :   First,  to  inves- 


# 


respecting  tljc  Si^rians-         109 

tigate  their  literature  and  history,  and  to  collect 
Biblical  manuscripts.  Secondly,  if  he  should 
find  them  to  be  an  intelligent  people,  and  well 
acquainted  with  the  Syriac  Scriptures,  to  endea- 
vour to  make  them  instruments  of  illuminating 
the  Southern  parts  of  India,  by  engaging  them 
in  translating  their  Scriptures  into  the  Native 
Languages.  He  had  reason  to  believe  that  this 
had  not  yet  been  done  ;  and  he  was  prepared 
not  to  wonder  at  the  delay,  when  he  reflected 
how  long  it  was  before  his  own  countrymen  be- 
gan to  think  it  their  duty  to  make  versions  of 
the  Scriptures,  for  the  use  of  other  nations. 


*  Palace  of  Travancore,  \9th  Oct.  1806. 
*  I  have  now  been  a  week  at  the  palace  of  Trivan- 
durum,  where  the  Rajah  resides.  A  letter  of  introduction 
from  Lieut.-Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  resident  at 
Travancore,  procured  me  a  proper  reception.  At  my 
first  audience  His  Highness  was  very  inquisitive  as  to 
the  objects  of  my  journey.  As  I  had  servants  with  me 
of  different  casts  and  languages,  it  was  very  easy  for 
the  Brahmins  to  discover  every  particular  they  might 
wish  to  know,  in  regard  to  my  profession,  pursuits,  and 
manner  of  life.  When  I  told  the  Rajah  that  the  Syrian 
Christians  were  supposed  to  be  of  the  same  religion  with 
the  English,  he  said  he  thought  that  could  not  be  the 
case,  else  he  must  have  heard  it  before ;  if,  however,  it 
was  so,  he  considered  my  desire  to  visit  them  as  being 
<very  reasonable.      I   assured  his  highness  that  their 


110  arbiistian  Ummxlm 

Shaster  and  ours  were  the  same;  and  shewed  him  a 
Syriac  New  Testament  which  I  had  at  hand.  The  book 
being  bound  and  gilt  after  the  European  manner,  the 
Rajah  shook  his  head,  and  said  he  was  sure  there  was 
not  a  native  in  his  dominions  who  could  read  that  book. 
I  observed  that  this  would  be  proved  in  a  few  days. 
The  Dewan  (or  Prime  Minister)  thought  the  character 
something  like  what  he  had  seen  sometimes  in  the 
houses  of  the  Sooriani.  The  Rajah  said  he  would  afford 
me  every  facility  for  my  journey  in  his  power.  He  put 
an  emerald  ring  on  my  finger,  as  a  mark  of  his  friend- 
ship, and  to  secure  me  respect  in  passing  through  his 
country ;  and  he  directed  his  Dewan  to  send  proper 
persons  with  me  as  guides. 

*  I  requested  that  the  Rajah  would  be  pleased  to  pre- 
sent a  Catalogue  of  all  the  Hindoo  Manuscripts  in  the 
Temples  of  Travancore  to  the  College  of  Fort- William, 
in  Bengal.  The  Brahmins  were  very  averse  to  this ;  but 
when  I  shewed  the  Rajah  the  Catalogues  of  the  books 
in  the  Temples  of  Tanjore,  given  by  the  Rajah  of  Tan- 
jore,  and  of  those  of  the  Temple  of  Ramisseram,  given 
me  by  order  of  the  Rannie  (or  Queen)  of  Ramnad,  he 
desired  it  might  be  done :  and  orders  have  been  sent  to 
the  Hindoo  College  of  Trichoor  for  that  purpose.'  * 


*  These  three  Catalogues,  together  with  that  of  the  Rajah 
of  Cochin,  which  the  Author  procured  afterwards,  are  naw 
deposited  in  the  College  of  Fort- William,  and  probably  con- 
tain the  Hindoo  literature  of  the  South  of  India. 


respecting  tbe  ©Mriane.         ill 


'  Chinganoor ,-  a  Church  of  the  Syrian  Christians^ 
Nov.  lOM,  1806. 

'  From  the  palace  of  Travancore  I  proceeded  to 
Mavely-car,  and  thence  to  the  hills  at  the  bottom  of  the 
high  Gauts,  which  divide  the  Carnatic  from  Malay- Ala. 
The  face  of  the  country  in  general,  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
mountains,  exhibits  a  varied  scene  of  hill  and  dale,  nnd 
winding  streams.  These  streams  fall  from  the  moun- 
tains and  preserve  the  valleys  in  perpetual  verdure. 
The  woods  produce  pepper,  cardamoms,  and  cassia,  or 
common  cinnamon ;  also  frankincense  and  other  aro- 
matic gums.  Wliat  adds  much  to  the  grandeur  of  the 
scenery  in  this  country  is,  that  the  adjacent  mountains 
of  Travancore  are  not  barren,  but  are  covered  with 
forests  of  teak  wood,  (the  Indian  oak,)  producing,  it  is 
said,  the  largest  timber  in  the  world. 

*  The  first  view  of  the  Christian  Churches  in  this 
sequestered  region  of  Hindostan,  connected  with  the 
idea  of  their  tranquil  duration  for  so  many  ages,  cannot 
fail ,  to  excite  pleasing  emotions  in  the  mind  of  the 
beholder.  The  form  of  the  oldest  buildings  is  not  unlike 
that  of  some  of  the  old  parish  Churches  in  England ; 
the  style  of  building  in  both  being  of  Saracenic  origin. 
They  have  sloping  roofs,  pointed  arched  windows,  and 
-  buttresses  supporting  the  walls.  The  beams  of  the  roof 
being  exposed  to  view  are  ornamented ;  and  the  ceiling 
of  the  choir  and  altar  is  circular  and  fretted.  In  the 
Cathedral  Churches,  the  shrines  of  the  deceased  bishops 
are  placed  on  each   side  of  the  altar.     Most  of  the 


112  (Ebmtian  IRescarcfjcs 

Churches  are  built  of  a  reddish  stone  *,  squared  and 
polished  at  the  quarry;  and  are  of  durable  construction. 
The  bells  of  the  churches  are  cast  in  the  foundries  of 
the  country ;  some  of  them  are  of  large  dimensions, 
and  have  inscriptions  in  Syriac  and  Malay-alim.  In 
approaching  a  town  in  the  evening,  I  once  heard  the 
sound  of  the  bells  among  the  hills;  a  circumstance 
which  made  me  forget  for  a  moment  that  I  was  in  Hin- 
dostan,  and  reminded  me  of  another  country. 

*  The  first  Syrian  Church  which  I  saw  was  at  Mavely- 
car:  but  the  Syrians  here  are  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Romish  Christians ;  and  are  not  so  simple  in  their  man- 
ners as  those  nearer  the  mountains.  They  had  been 
often  visited  by  Romish  emissaries  in  former  times: 
and  they  at  first  suspected  that  I  belonged  to  that  com- 
miunion.  They  had  heard  of  the  English,  but  strangely 
supposed  that  they  belonged  to  the  Church  of  the  Pope 
in  the  West.  They  had  been  so  little  accustomed  to 
see  a  friend,  that  they  could  not  believe  that  I  was  come 
with  any  friendly  purpose.  Added  to  this,  I  had  some 
discussions  with  a  most  intelligent  priest,  in  regard  to 
the  original  language  of  the  Four  Gospels,  which  he 
maintained  to  be  Syriac;  and  they  suspected  from  the 
complexion  of  my  argument,  that  I  wished  to  weaken 

*  This  stone  possesses  a  singular  property.  At  the  quarry 
it  is  so  soft  that  it  may  be  pared  with  a  knife,  and  modelled 
in  any  fashion  with  ease,  but  when  exposed  to  the  air,  it 
indurates  like  adamant.  Dr.  Francis  Buchanan,  of  Bengal, 
wished  me  to  bring  home  a  specimen  of  this  stone,  which  he 
had  not  seen  in  any  of  the  collections  in  Britain. 


respecting:  tfjc  ^prians,         113 

the  evidences  for  their  antiquity.  *     Soon,  however,  the 
gloom  and  suspicion  subsided ;  they  gave  me  the  right 


♦  "  You  concede,"  said  the  Syrian,  "  that  our  Saviour 
spoke  in   our   language ;  how   do  you  know  it  ?"      From 
Syriac  expressions  in  the  Greek  Gospels.     It  appears  that 
he  spoke  Syriac  when  he  walked  by  the  way  (Ephphatha), 
and  when  he  sat  in  the  house  (Talitha  Cumi),  and  when  he 
was  upon  the  cross  (Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani).     The  Sy- 
rians were  pleased  when  they  heard  that  we  had  got  their 
language  in  our  English  books.     The  priest  observed  that 
these  last  were  not  the  exact  words,  but  '  Ail,  Ail,  lamono 
sabachthani.'     I  answered  that  the  word  must  have  been 
very  hkg  Eli,  for  one  said  '  He  calleth  Elias.'     "  True," 
said  he,  "  but  yet  it  was  more  likely  to  be  Ail,  Ail,  (pro- 
nounced II  or  Eel)  for  Hil  or  Hila  is  Syriac  for  Vinegar ; 
and  one  thought  he  wanted  Vinegar,   and  filled  immediately 
a  sponge  with  it.     But  our  Saviour  did  not  want  the  medi- 
cated drink  as  they  supposed."  —  "  But,"  added  he,  "  if 
the  parables  and  discourses  of  our  Lord  were  in  Syriac,  and 
the  people  of  Jerusalem  commonly  used  it,  is  it  not  marvel- 
lous that  his  disciples  did  not  record  his  parables  in  the 
Syriac  language;    and  that  they  should  have  recourse  to 
the  Greek  ?"     I  observed  that  the  Gospel  was  for  the  world, 
and  the  Greek  was  then  the  universal  language,  and  there- 
fore  Providence  selected  it.     "  It  is  very  probable,"  said 
he,  "  that  the  Gospels  were  translated  immediately  after- 
wards into  Greek,  as  into  other  languages ;  but  surely  there 
must  have  been  a  Syriac  original.     The  poor  people  in 
Jerusalem  could  not  read  Greek.     Had  ihei/  no  record  in 
their  hands,  of  Christ's  parables  which  they  had  heard,  and 
of  his  sublime  discourses  recorded  by  St.  John,  after  his 
ascension  ?"     I  acknowledged  that  it  was  believed  by  some 
of  the  learned  that  the  Gospel  of  St.  INIatthew  was  %vritten 
originally  in  Syriac.     "  So  you  adaiit  St.  Matthew  ?     You 
**  may  as  well  admit  St.  Jolui.    Or  was  one  gospel  enough 

I 


114  €bvisitian  Umatcht$ 

hand  of  fellowship,  in  the  primitive  manner ;  and  one  of 
their  number  was  deputed  to  accompany  me  to  the 
Churches  in  the  interior. 

*  When  we  were  approaching  the  Church  of  Chin- 
ganoor,  we  met  one  of  the  Cassanars,  or  Syrian  Clergy. 
He  was  dressed  in  a  white  loose  vestment,  with  a  cap  of 
red  silk  hanging  down  behind.  Being  informed  who  he 
was,  I  said  to  him  in  the  Syriac  Language,  '  Peace  be 
Unto  you.'  He  was  surprised  at  the  salutation,  but 
immediately  answered,  *  The  God  of  peace  be  with  you.' 
He  accosted  the  Rajah's  servants  in  the  language  of  the 
country  to  know  who  I  was  ;  and  immediately  returned 
to  the  village  to  announce  our  approach.  When  we 
arrived,  I  was  received  at  the  door  of  the  Church  by  three 
Kasheeshas,  that  is,  Presbyters,  or  Priests,  who  were 
habited  in  like  manner,  in  white  vestments.  Their 
names  were  Jesu,  Zecharias,  and  Urias,  which  they  wrote 
down  in  my  Journal,  each  of  them  adding  to  his  name  the 
title  of  Kasheesha.  There  were  also  present  two  Shuni- 
slianas,  or  Deacons.  The  elder  priest  was  a  very 
intelligent  man,  of  reverend  appearance,  having  a  long 
white  beard,  and  of  an  affable  and  engaging  deport- 
ment. The  three  principal  Christians,  or  lay  elders, 
belonging  to  the  Church,  were  named  Abraham,  Thoma, 
and   Alexandros.      After  some  conversation  with   my 


**  for  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  ?"  I  contended  that 
there  were  many  Greek  and  Roman  words  in  their  own 
Syriac  Gospels.  "  True,"  said  he,  "  Roman  words  for 
**  Roman  things."  They  wished,  however,  to  see  some  of 
these  words.  The  discussion  afterwards,  particularlyjn  re^ 
ference  to  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  was  more  in  vay  favour. 


respecting  tbe  §»|?nan5,         115 

attendants,  they  receivetl  me  with  confidence  and  affec- 
tion ;  and  the  people  of  the  neighbouring  villages  came 
round  me,  women  as  well  as  men.  The  sight  of  the  women 
assured  me  that  I  was  once  more  (after  a  long  absence 
from  England)  in  a  christian  country.  For  the  Hindoo 
women,  and  the  Mahomedan  women,  and  in  short,  all 
women  who  are  not  Christians,  are  accoimted  by  the  men 
an  inferior  race :  and  in  general  are  confined  to  the 
house  for  life,  like  irrational  creatures.  In  every  coun- 
tenance now  before  me  I  thought  I  could  discover  the 
intellisjence  of  Christianity.  But  at  the  same  time,  I 
perceived  all  around  symptoms  of  poverty  and  political 
depression.  In  the  Churches,  and  in  the  people,  there 
was  the  air  of  fallen  greatness.  .  I  said  to  the  senior 
Priest,  *  You  appear  to  me  like  a  people  who  have  known 
better  days.'  *  It  is  even  so,'  said  he.  *  We  are 
in  a  degenerate  state  compared  with  our  forefethers.' 
He  noticed,  that  there  were  two  causes  of  their  present 
decay.  *  About  300  years  ago,  an  enemy  came  from  the 
west,  bearing  the  name  of  Christ,  but  armed  with  the 
inquisition  :  and  compelled  us  to  seek  the  protection  of 
the  native  Princes.  And  the  native  Princes  have  kq)t 
us  in  a  state  of  depression  ever  since. '  They  indeed 
recognise  our  ancient  personal  privileges,  for  we  rank  in 
general  next  to  the  Nairs^  the  nobility  of  the  country ; 
but  they  have  encroached  by  degrees  on  our  property, 
till  we  have  been  reduced  to  the  humble  state  in  which 
you  find  us.  The  glory  of  our  Church  has  passed  away ; 
but  we  hope  your  nation  will  revive  it  again.'  I  observed 
that  *  the  glory  of  a  Church  could  never  die>  if  it 
preserved  the  Bible.*  *  We  have  preserved  the  Bible,' 
said  hjB,  *  the  Hindoo  Princes  never  touched  our  Hbert)' 

I  2 


116         cubrntim  i^matcbc^ 

of  conscience.  We  were  formerly  on  a  footing  with 
them  in  political  power ;  and  they  respect  our  religion. 
We  have  also  converts  from  time  to  time;  but  in  this 
Christian  duty  we  are  not  so  active  as  we  once  were ; 
besides,  it  is  not  so  creditable  now  to  become  Christian, 
in  our  low  estate.'  He  then  pointed  out  to  me  a  Nam- 
boory  Brahmin,  (that  is,  a  Brahmin  of  the  highest  cast,) 
who  had  lately  become  a  Christian,  and  assumed  the 
white  vestment  of  a  Syrian  Priest.  *  The  learning  too 
of  the  Bible,'  he  added,  *  is  in  a  low  state  amongst  ns. 
Our  copies  are  few  in  number;  and  that  number  is 
diminished  instead  of  increasing  ;  and  the  writing  out  a 
whole  copy  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  is  a  great  labour, 
where  there  is  no  profit  and  little  piety.'  I  then  pro- 
duced a  printed  copy  of  the  Syriac  New  Testament. 
There  was  not  one  of  them  who  had  ever  seen  a  printed 
copy  before.  They  admired  it  much ;  and  every  Priest, 
as  it  came  into  his  hands,  began  to  read  a  portion,  which 
he  did  fluently,  while  the  women  came  round  to  hear. 
I  asked  the  old  Priest  whether  I  should  send  them  some 
copies  from  Europe.  '  They  would  be  worth  their 
weight  in  silver,'  said  he.  He  asked  me  whether  the  Old 
Testament  was  printed  in  Syriac  as  well  as  the  New.  I 
told  him  it  was,  but  I  had  not  a  copy.  They  professed 
an  earnest  desire  to  obtain  some  copies  of  the  to^o/eSyriac 
Bible ;  and  asked  whether  it  would  be  practicable  to 
obtain  one  copy  for  every  church.  *  I  must  confess  to 
you,*  said  Zecharias,  '  that  we  have  very  few  copies  of 
the  Prophetical  Scriptures  in  the  Church.  Our  Church 
languishes  for  want  of  the  Scriptures.'  But  he  added, 
*  the  language  that  is  most  in  use  among  the  people  is 
the  Malayalim,  (or  Malabar,)  the  vernacular  language  of 


r C5P  ccting  tf)  c  ^griansi*         1 1 7 

tbe  country.  The  Syriac  is  now  only  the  learned  lan- 
guage, and  the  language  of  the  Church  :  but  we  gene- 
rally expound  the  Scriptures  to  the  people  in  the  verna- 
cular tongue.' 

*  I  then  entered  on  the  subject  of  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures.  He  said  '  a  version  could  be  made  with 
critical  accuracy ;  for  there  were  many  of  the  Syrian 
Clergy  who  were  .perfect  masters  of  both  languages, 
having  spoken  them  from  their  infancy.'  '  But,'  said 
he,  *  our  Bishop  will  rejoice  to  see  you,  and  to  discourse 
with  you  on  this  and  other  subjects.'  I  told  them  that 
if  a  ti-anslation  could  be  prepared,  I  should  be  able  to 
get  it  printed,  and  to  distribute  copies  among  their  fifty- 
five  Churches  at  a  small  price.  *  That  indeed  would 
give  joy,'  said  old  Abraham.  There  was  here  a  murmur 
of  satisfaction  among  the  people.  '  If  I  understand  you 
right,'  said  I,  '  the  greatest  blessing  the  English  Church 
can  bestow  upon  you,  is  the  Bible.'  *  It  is  so,'  said  he. 
*  And  what  is  the  next  greatest  ?*  said  I.  *  Some  freedom 
and  personal  consequence  as  a  people.'  By  which  he 
meant  pohtical  liberty.  *  We  are  here  in  bondage, 
like  Israel  in  Egjpt.  I  observed  that  the  English 
nation  would  doubtless  recognise  a  nation  of  fellow 
Christians ;  and  would  be  happy  to  interest  itself  in 
their  behalf,  as  far  as  our  political  relation  with  the 
Prince  of  the  country  would  permit.  They  wished  to 
know  what  were  the  principles  of  the  English  Govern- 
ment, civil  and  religious.  I  answered  that  our  Govern- 
ment might  be  said  to  be  founded  generally  on  the 
principles  of  the  Bible.  *  Ah,'  said  old  Zecharias,  '  that 
must  be  a  glorious  Government  which  is  founded  on  the 
principles  of  the   Bible.'     The  Priests  then  desired  I 

I  3 


118  ^mman  Umatcf)t$ 

would  give  them  some  account  of  the  History  of  the 
English  nation,  and  of  our  secession  from  their  enemy 
the  Church  of  Rome.  And  in  return,  1  requested  they 
would  give  me  some  account  of  their  History. — My 
communications  with  the  Syrians  are  rendered  very  easy, 
by  means  of  an  Interpreter  whom  I  brought  with  rae 
all  the  way  from  the  Tanjore  country.  He  is  a  Hindoo 
by  descent,  but  is  an  intelligent  Christian,  and  was 
a  pupil  and  catechist  of  the  late  Mr.  Swartz.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  KolhofF  recommended  him  to  me.  He  for- 
merly lived  in  Travancore,  and  is  well  acquainted  with 
the  vernacular  tongue.  He  also  reads  and  writes  Eng- 
lish pretty  well,  and  is  as  much  interested  in  favour  of 
the  Syrian  Christians  as  I  myself.  Besides  Mr.  Swarlz's 
catechist,  there  are  two  natives  of  Travancore  here,  who 
s[)eak  the  Hindostanee  Language,  which  is  familiar 
to  me.  My  knowledge  of  the  Syriac  is  sufficient  to  refer 
to  texts  of  Scripture;  but  I  do  not  well  understand 
the  pronunciation  of  the  Syrians.  I  hope  to  be  bet- 
ter acquainted  with  their  language  before  I  leave  the 
country. 


«  Ranniel,  a  Si/iiati  Church,  Nov.  I2ih,  1806. 

*  This  Church  is  built  upon  a  rocky  hill  on  the  banks 
of  the  river,  and  is  the  most  remote  of  all  the  Churches 
in  this  quarter.  The  two  Kasheeshas  here  are  Lucas  and 
Mattai  (Luke  and  Matthew.)  The  chief  Lay  members 
are  Abraham,  Georgius,  Thoma,  and  Philippus.  Some 
of  the  Priests  accompany  me  from  Church  to  Church. 
I  have  now  visited  eight  Churches,  and  scarcely^  believe 
that  I  am  in  the  land  of  the  Hindoos ;  only  that  I  now 


respecting  tfje  ©^nmis.         119 

and  then  see  a  Hindoo  temple  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
I  observed  that  the  bells  of  most  of  the  Churches  are 
within  the  building,  and  not  in  a  tower.  The  reason, 
they  said,  was  this.  When  a  Hindoo  temple  happens 
to  be  near  a  Church,  the  Hindoos  do  not  like  the  bell 
to  sound  loud;  for  they  say  it  frightens  their  God.  —  I 
perceive  that  the  Syrian  Christians  assimilate  much  to 
the  Hindoos  in  the  practice  of  frequent  ablutions  for 
health  and  cleanliness,  in  the  use  of  vegetables  and  light 
food. 

*  I  attended  divine  service  on  the  Sunday.  Their  Li- 
turgy is  that  which  was  formerly  used  in  the  Churches 
of  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch.  During  the  prayers,  there 
were  intervals  of  silence :  the  priests  praying  in  a  low 
voice,  and  every  man  praying  for  himself.  These  silent 
intervals  add  much  to  the  solemnity  and  appearance  of 
devotion.  They  use  incense  in  the  Churches;  it  grows 
in  the  woods  around  them,  and  contributes  much,  they 
say,  to  health,  and  to  the  warmth  and  comfort  of  the 
Church  during  the  cold  and  rainy  season  of  the  year.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  service,  a  ceremony  takes  place 
which  pleased  me  much.  The  Priest  (or  Bishop,  if  he 
be  present)  comes  forward,  and  all  the  people  pass  by  him 
as  they  go  out,  receiving  his  benediction  individually. 
If  any  man  has  been  guilty  of  any  immorality,  he  does 
not  receive  the  blessing;  and  this,  in  their  primitive  and 
patriarchal  state,  is  accounted  a  severe  punishment.  In- 
struction by  preaching  is  little  in  use  among  them  now. 
Many  of  the  old  men  lamented  the  decay  of  piety,  and 
religious  knowledge;  and  spoke  with  pleasure  of  the 
record  of  ancient  times.  —  They  have  some  ceremonies 
nearly  allied  to  those  of  the  Greek  Church.     Here,  as 

I  4 


120  (^bti^tim  iRc0carc})C0 

in  all  Churches  in  a  state  of  decline,  there  is  too  much 
formality  in  the  worship.  But  they  have  the  Bible  and 
a  scriptural  Liturgy;  and  these  will  save  a  Church  in 
the  worst  of  times.  These  may  preserve  the  spark  and 
life  of  religion,  though  the  flame  be  out.  And  as  there 
were  but  few  copies  of  the  Bible  among  the  Syrians, 
(for  every  copy  was  transcribed  with  the  pen,)  it  is  highly 
probable  that,  if  they  had  not  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
the  daily  prayers,  and  daily  portions  of  Scripture  in 
their  Liturgy,  there  would  have  been,  in  the  revolution 
of  ages,  no  vestige  of  Christianity  left  among  them.* 


*  In  a  nation  like  ours,  overflowing  with  knowledge,  men 
are  not  always  in  circumstances  to  perceive  the  value  of  a 
scriptural  Liturgy.  When  Christians  are  well  taught,  they 
think  they  want  something  better.  But  the  young  and  the' 
ignorant,  who  form  a  great  proportion  of  the  community, 
are  edified  by  a  little  plain  Scriptural  instruction  frequently 
repeated.  A  small  Church  or  Sect  may  do  without  a  form 
for  a  while.  But  a  national  Liturgy  is  that  which  preserves 
a  relic  of  the  true  faith  among  the  people  in  a  large  empire, 
when  the  Priests  leave  their  articles  and  their  conees^- 
siONS  of  FAITH.  Woc  to  the  declining  Church  which  hatb 
no  scriptural  Liturgy  !  For  when  the  Bible  is  gone,  or 
when  it  ceases  to  be  read  to  the  people,  what  is  there  left  ? 
Witness  the  old  Presbyterians  in  England,  and  some  other 
sects,  who  are  said  to  have  become  Arians  and  Socinians* 
Eight  chapters  of  holy  Scripture,  on  an  average  including 
the  Psalms,  are  read  to  the  people  on  every  Sabbath  day, 
in  the  Church  of  England.  Four  chapters  are  recommended 
to  be  read  on  every  Sabbath  day  by  the  "  Directory  for 
public  Worship"  in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  viz.  "  One 
*'  chapter  of  each  Testament  ^t  every  meeting."  But,  in 
consequence  of  its  not  being  positively  ordained,  (as  in.  the; 


respecting  tbe  @]i^nan$»  121 

'  The  doctrines  of  the  Syrian  Christians  are  few  in 
number,  but  pure,  as  far  as  I  could  learn,  and  agree  in 


Church  of  England,)  it  has  come  to  pass  that,  in  very  many 
churches,  nay,  in  most,  not  one  chapter  is  now  regularly 
and  statedly  read,  as  a  distinct  part  of  the  service  ;  a  portion 
of  scripture  is  merely  read  in  the  way  of  lecture  or  para- 
phrase. When,  therefore,  a  minister  of  the  Kirk  chooses  to 
deviate  from  the  evangelical  doctrines  of  the  confession 
of  FAITH,  (which  will  sometimes  happen,)  what,  we  would 
ask,  is  there  left  for  him  to  give  to  the  people  ?  * 

The  Puritans  of  a  former  age  in  England,  did  not  live 
long  enough  to  see  the  use  of  an  evangelical  Formulary. 
By  them,  the  experiment  of  a  ^wre  church,  devoid  of  form, 
was  made  under  the  most  favourable  circumstances.  I 
know  not  what  was  wanting  of  human  and  local  circum- 
stance, according  to  their  own  principles,  to  give  their 
peculiar  doctrines  perpetuity,  for  they  assumed  that  an 
establishment  and  human  ordinance  are  of  no  service  in  sup- 
porting or  perpetuating  the  Church  of  Christ.  But  yet 
with  the  first  generation  of  men  (who  had  their  education  in 
Halls  and  Colleges),  the  spiritual  fervor  seemed  to  pass 
away.  Instead  of  increasing,  it  decreased  and  declined  in 
most  places,  till  little  more  than  the  name  was  left.  For 
when  the  spirit  is  gone  (in  a  church  having  no  form)  nothing 
is  left.  In  the  mean  time,  there  was  a  revival  of  religion  in 
England,  (not  amongst  them,  but  in  Halls  and  Colleges,) 
in  the  midst  of  rational  j^rrw^  and  evangelical  articles: 
*'  FOR  so  IT  SEEMED  GOOD  UNTO  GOD;"  and  from  that 
source  is  derived  the  greater  part  of  pure  religion  now  pro- 
fessed in  this  land,  under  whatever  form  it  may  exist. 

*  I  would  not  insinuate  that  the  people  neglect  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures  at  home,  although  they  may  not  hear  them  read  regularly  in 
church.  I  am  persuaded,  that  tliere  is  not  a  nation  in  tlie  world  where 
the  Bible  is  more  read  by  the  people,  than  in  Scotland. 


122  iEbmtian  SieseatcDe^ 

essential  points  with  those  of  the  Church  of  England  : 
so  that,  although  the  body  of  the  Church  appears  to  be 
ignorant,  and  formal,  and  dead,  there  are  individuals 
who  are  alive  to  righteousness,  who  are  distinguished 
from  the  rest  by  their  purity  of  life,  and  are  sometimes 
censured  for  too  rigid  a  piety. 

'  The  following  are  the  chief  doctrines  of  this  ancient 
Church. 

*  I.  They  hold  the  doitrine  of  a  vicarious  Atonement 
for  the  sins  of  men,  by  the  blood  and  merits  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  justification  of  the  soul  before  God,  "  by  faith 
alone,"  in  that  atonement. 


These  observations  are  not  made  in  a  spirit  of  disrespect 
for  any  mode  of  Christian  worship ;  every  form,  we  know,  is 
human,  and  therefore  imperfect :  nor  is  perfection  required ; 
for  that  form  is  best  for  the  time,  which  is  best  administered* 
Christ  left  no  form ;  (though  he  approved  of  the  forms  which 
he  found)  because  Churches  in  different  climates  must  have 
different  forms.  "  There  are  differences  of  administrations, 
(saith  the  Apostle,)  but  the  same  Lord."  1  Cor.  i.  12.  "  One 
*'  man  esteemeth  one  day  above  another.  He  that  rcgard- 
"  eth  the  day,  (as  Easter  and  Pentecost,)  regardeth  it  unto 
**  the  Lord;  and  he  that  regardeth  not  the  day,  to  the 
"  Lord  he  doth  not  regard  it."  Rom.  xiv.  6.  We  are  not 
to  "  despise  a  weak  brother,  for  whom  Christ  died," 
though  he  be  destitute  of  learning,  and  think  he  possesses 
all  that  is  necessary  for  regulating  a  Church,  when  he  has 
got  the  leaves  of  the  New  Testament ;  when  the  truth  is, 
that  a  knowledge  of  contemporary  history  and  languages  is 
as  necessary  to  understand  certain  facts  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as  the  facts  of  any  other  book.  But  the  above  re- 
marks have  been  made  with  this  view,  to  qualify  the  con- 
tempt which  ignorant  pei-sons  in  small  sects  frequently  ex-  . 
press  for  the  established  worship  of  a  Christian  Empire. 


rejecting  tbt  @j?ruin0»         123 

*  2.  They  maintain  the  Regeneration,  or  new  birth 
of  the  Soul  to  righteousness,  by  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

*  3.  In  regard  to  the  Trinity,  the  creed  of  the  Syrian 
Christians  accords  with  that  of  St.  Athanasius,  but  with- 
out the  damnatory  clauses.  In  a  written  and  official 
communication  to  Col.  Macaulay,  the  English  resident 
of  Travancore,  the  Metropolitan  states  it  to  be  as  follows : 

"  We  believe  in  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Grhost, 
"  three  persons  in  one  God,  neither  confounding  the 
*'  persons  nor  dividing  the  substance,  one  in  three,  and 
*'  three  in  one.  The  Father  generator,  the  Son  genera- 
"  ted,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeding.  None  js  before 
"  or  after  the  other ;  in  majesty,  honour,  might,  and 
"  power,  coequal ;  Unity  in  Trinity,  and  Trinity  in 
"  Unity."  He  then  proceeds  to  disclaim  the  different 
errors  of  Arius,  Sabellius,  Macedonius,  Manes,  Mar- 
cianus,  Julianus,'Nestorius,  and  the  Chalcedonians ;  and 
concludes,  "  That  in  the  appointed  time,  through  the 
"  disposition  of  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Son 
"  appeared  on  earth  for  the  salvation  of  mankind ;  that 
**  he  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  through  the  means 
"  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  was  incarnate  God  sind 
«  man."* 


*  In  an  account  of  the  Syrian  Christians,  published  by 
the  Author  at  Calcutta  in  1807,  and  afterwards  republished 
in  England  by  Dr.  Porteus,  the  late  Bishop  of  London, 
there  are  some  particulars  which  are  not  contained  in  the 
above  account.  The  following  is  an  extract  relative  to  the 
name  or  denomination  of  the  Syrian  Church. 

"  The  number  of  Syrian  churches  is  greater  than  has 


124  Christian  Ec0careJ)C0 

*  In  every  Church,  and  in  many  of  the  private  houses, 
there  are  manuscripts  in  the  Syriac  Language :  and  I 


been  supposed.  There  are  at  this  time,  fifty-five  churches 
in  Malay-ala,  acknowledging  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch. 
The  last  church  was  erected  by  ,the  present  bishop  in 
1793. 

"  The  Syrian  Christians  are  not  Nestorians.  Formerly 
indeed,  they  had  bishops  of  that  communion ;  but  the  liturgy 
of  the  present  church  is  derived  from  that  of  the  early 
church  of  Antioch,  called  *  Liturgia  Jacobi  Apostoli.' 
They  are  usually  denominated  JacobitcB  ;  but  they  differ  in 
ceremonial  from  the  church  of  that  name  in  Syria,  and  in- 
deed from  any  existing  church  in  the  world.  Their  proper 
designation,  and  that  which  is  sanctioned  by  their  own  use, 
is,  *  Syrian  Christians ;'  or,  '  the  Syrian  Church  of  Malay- 
ala.'  —  The  Syrians  have  continued,  till  lately,  to  receive 
their  bishops  from  Antioch.  But  that  ancient  Patriarchate 
being  now  nearly  extinct,  and  incompetent  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  leained  men,  the  Christian  Church  in  Malay-ala 
looks  henceforth  to  Britain,  for  the  continuance  of  that 
light  which  has  shone  so  long  in  this  dark  region  of  the 

world." Dr.  Buchanan's  Account  of  Syrian  Christians, 

Calcutta,  1807,  p.  3. 

It  appears,  then,  that  the  S3n-ian  Christians  have  latterly 
been  denominated  Jacobitae,  or  Jacobites ;  so  called  accord- 
ing to  their  books,  from  (Jacobus)  James  the  Apostle.  The 
Jacobites  are  also  called  Eutychians,  as  following  the 
opinions  of  Eutychus ;  and  are  sometimes  styled  Monophy- 
sites,  or  those  who  hold  that  Christ  "  had  but  one  nature" 
This  opinion  is  the  distinguishing  dogma  of  the  Eutychians. 
When  the  Author  visited  the  Syrian  Christians,  he  found  a 
few  of  the  priests  who  held  this  tenet;  but  they  seemed  to 
explain  it  away  in  words,  for  they  spoke  of  Christ's  human 
nature  like  Protestants.     The  bishop  did  not  once  mention 


rcsfpcctiitg  tbt  B^tiam.         125 

have  been  successful  in  procuring  some  old  and  valuable 
copies  of  the  Scriptures  and  other  books,  written  in  dif- 
ferent ages  and  in  different  characters.' 


the  subject ;  and  as  for  the  people  in  general,  they  seemed 
to  know  no  more  of  Eutychian  doctrines,  than  the  common 
people  of  England.  In  the  Author's  discussion  with  the 
Syrians,  as  he  did  not  think  fit  to  propose  to  them  the  points 
in  the  Athanasian  creed  in  which  they  differed,  so  they  did 
not  trouble  him  with  Eutychian  difficulties.  His  chief  object 
was  to  forward  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  knowing  that  this 
was  the  fountain iof  light,  and  that,  if  they  were  once  pos- 
sessed of  this,  it  would  be  easier  to  adjust  particular  doctrines. 
He  perceived,  too,  that  the  minds  of  the  people  were  in  a 
fluctuating  state ;  the  effect  of  a  very  obvious  cause.  The 
nation  in  general  are  called  the  St.  Thome  Christians.  This 
is  their  name  in  all  parts  of  India,  and  it  imports  an  antiquity 
that  reaches  far  beyond  the  Eutychians  or  Nestorians,  or  any 
other  sect.  But,  in  process  of  time,  certain  Nestorian 
bishops  obtained  supremacy  among  them;  and  after  them 
Eutychian ;  and  now  the  Roman  Catholics  constantly  assail 
them,  when  opportunity  offers.  The  author,  therefore,  find- 
ing a  people  in  such  interesting  circumstances,  professing  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible,  and  resisting  that  antichristian  spirit 
which  had  "  deceived  the  nations  of  the  earth,"  sought 
rather,  in  what  things  they  might  agree,  than  in  what  they 
might  differ. 

It  ought  not  to  be  alleged,  that  we  cannot  unite  with  the 
Syrians  because  they  are  denominated  Eutychians,  for  we 
have  seen  that  this  is  little  more  than  a  name.  The  Society 
for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge  have  lately  published  a 
letter  from  their  missionaries  in  India,  in  which  they  say, 
that  they  cannot  unite  with  the  Syrian  Christians,  "  because 
they  are  Nestorians,  and  admit  "  superstitious  practices." 
The  reader  has  already  seen,  that  they  renounce  the  heresy 


126         dUbrntim  ^matcbt^ 


*  Candc-nad,  a  Church  of  the  Syriaii  ChristianSt 
November  23.  1806. 

*  This  is  the  residence  of  Mar  Dionysius,  the  Metro- 
politan of  the  Syrian  Cliurch.     A  number  of  the  Priests 


of  Nestorius  by  name.  But  these  Missionaries  had  no  know- 
ledge of  the  Syrians  themselves,  and  had  never  seen  one  of 
them,  for  they  hve  in  a  country  far  remote ;  but  they  merely 
~  refer  (in  answer  to  a  query  of  the  Society)  to  the  old  journals 
of  the  former  Danish  missionaries,  nearly  a  century  ago ;  not 
having  seen,  probabl}'.  Dr.  Kerr's  account,  recently  pub- 
lished. *  These  former  Missionaries  had  not  themselves  seen 
the  people.   They  had,  indeed,  seen  some  Nestorian  Syrians, 

*^  who  were  subject  to  the  church  of  Rome ;  but  it  does  not 
appear  that  they  had  seen  one  of  the  Christians  in  Malay-ala, 
who  are  separated  from  that  church.  The  Christians  of 
Malay-ala  are  sometimes  called  Eutychians ;  but  the  peculiar 
Eutychian  doctrine  is  probably  as  little  known  among  them 
as  the  Arian  doctrine  in  England.  Whatever  their  errors  ia 
doctrine  or  practice  may  be,  they  are  not  so  objectionable  as 
those  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  But  it  is  well  known  that 
Archbishop  Wake,  when  President  of  the  Society  for  pro- 
f    moting  Christian  Knowledge,  was  engaged  in  a  correspond- 

^y         ence  with  Doctors  of  the  Sorbonne,  the  object  of  which  was 
an  union  with  the  Galilean  church. 

The  Syrian  Christians  of  Malay-ala  possess  the  two  chief 
requisites  for  junction  with  any  pure  church ;  namely,  they 
profess  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  and  reject  the  supremacy 
of  the  Pope.  Both  the  Syrians  in  Malay-ala,  and  the 
Christians  of  Ceylon,  are,  at  this  time,  in  a  state  to  become 
wljat  we  may  choose  to  make  them.    It  will  possibly  be 

*  See  Dr,  Kerr's  Account,  p.  148. 


respecting  tijc  Syrians*         127 

from  the  other  Churches  had  assembled  by  desire  of  the 
Bishop  before  my  arrival.  The  Bishop  resides  in  St 
building  attached  to  the  Church.  I  was  much  struck 
with  his  first  appearance.  He  was  drest  in  a  vestment  of 
dark  red  silk  ;  a  large  golden  cross  hung  from  his  neck, 
and  his  venerable  beard  reached  below  his  girdle.  Such, 
thought  I,  was  the  appearance  of  Chrysostom  in  the 
fourth  century.  On  public  occasions,  he  wears  the 
Episcopal  mitre ;  a  muslin  robe  is  thrown  over  his  under 
gannent,  ami  in  his  hand  he  bears  the  crosier,  or  pasto- 
ral staff.  —  He  is  a  man  of  highly  respectable  character 
in  his  church,  eminent  for  his  piety,  and  for  the  atten- 
tion he  devotes  to  his  sacred  functions.  I  found  him 
to  be  fur  superior  in  general  learning  to  any  of  his  clergy 
whom  I  had  yet  seen.  He  told  me  that  all  n)y  convers- 
ations with  his  Priests  since  my  arrival  in  the  country 


thought  easier  for  the  Church  of  England  to  maintain  some 
alliance  with  the  Episcopal  Syrians,  than  with  a  church  of 
Presbyterian  form;  and  yet  we  must  form  a  union  with  the 
Protestant  Christians  in  Ceylon,  who  were  formerly  members 
of  the  Dutch  church.  Or  will  it  be  said,  that  we  cannot 
unite  with  the  Calvinists  of  Ceylon,  any  more  than  with  the 
Eutychians  of  Travancore?  These  are  not  times  when 
we  ought  to  scan  too  accurately  the  creed  of  our  neighbour, 
particularly  in  heathen  lands."  "  We  that  have  knowledge 
"  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  our  weaker  brethren." 
The  great  dispute  in  these  lands  is  not  between  shades  of 
Christian  doctrine,  but  between  light  and  darkness,  between 
the  true  God  and  an  idol.  At  all  events  it  will  be  time 
enough  to  enter  on  particular  points  of  doctrine  after  we 
have  f(iveti  them  the  Bible,  and  can  refer  to  a  common 
testimony. 


128  ^brtsftimi  Kc^eardjc^ 

had  been  communicated  to  him.  '  You  have  come,' 
said  he,  '  to  visit  a  dechning  Church,  and  I  am  now  an 
old  man  :  but  the  hopes  of  its  seeing  better  days  cheer 
my  old  age  though  1  may  not  live  to  see  them.'  —  I  sub- 
mitted to  the  Bishop  my  wishes  in  regard  to  the  trans- 
lation and  printing  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  *  I  have 
already  fully  considered  the  subject,'  said  he,  '  and  have 
determined  to  superintend  the  work  myself,  and  to  call 
the  most  learned  of  my  clergy  to  my  aid.  It  is  a  work 
which  will  illuminate  these  dark  regions,  and  God  will 
give  it  his  blessing.'  I  was  much  pleased  when  I  heard 
this  pious  resolution  of  the  venerable  man  ;  for  I  had 
now  ascertained  that  there  are  upwards  of  200,000 
Christians  in  the  South  of  India,  besides  the  Syrians, 
who'  speak  the  Malabar  Language.  —  The  next  subject 
of  importance  in  my  mind,  was  the  collection  of  useful 
manuscripts  in  the  Chaldaic  and  Syriac  Languages ;  and 
the  Bishop  was  pleased  to  say  that  he  would  assist  ray 
inquiries,  and  add  to  my  collection.  —  He  descanted 
with  great  satisfaction  on  the  hope  of  seeing  printed 
Syriac  Bibles  from  England ;  and  said  they  would  be  '  a 
treasure  to  his  Church.' 


*  Cande-nad,  24th  November,  ]  806. 

*  Since  my  coming  amongst  this  people,  I  had  che- 
rished the  hope  that  they  might  be  one  day  united  with 
the  Church  of  England.  When  I  reflected  on  the  im- 
mense power  of  the  Romish  Church  in  India,  and  on  our 
inability  to  withstand  its  influence  alone,  it  appeared  to 
be  an  object  of  great  consequence  to  secure  the  aid  and 
co-operation  of  iht  Syrian  Church,  and  the  sanction  of 

t7 


respecting  tbc  B^vim^.         129 

its  antiquity  in  the  East.  I  thought  it  might  be  ser- 
viceable, at  least,  to  lay  such  a  foundation  by  the  discus- 
sion of  the  subject,  as  our  Church  might  act  upon  here- 
after, if  she  should  think  it  expedient.  I  was  afraid  to 
mention  the  subject  to  the  Bishop  at  our  first  interview ; 
but  he  himself  intimated  that  he  would  be  glad  if  I  would 
communicate  freely  upon  it  with  two  of  his  clergy.  —  I 
had  hitherto  observed  somewhat  of  a  reserve  in  those 
with  whom  I  had  conversed  on  this  matter :  and  now  the 
cause  was  explained.  The  Bishop's  chaplains  confessed 
to  me  that  they  had  doubts  as  to  English  Ordination. 
'  The  English,'  said  they,  '  may  be  a  warlike  and  great 
people;  but  their  Cliurch,  by  your  own  account,  is  but 
of  a  recent  origin.  Whence  do  you  derive  your  Ordina- 
tion ?*  *  From  Rome.'  '  You  derive  it  from  a  Church 
which  is  our  ancient  enemy,  and  with  which  we  would 
never  unite.' — They  acknowledged  that  there  might  be 
salvation  in  every  Church  where  *  the  name  of  Christ 
was  named;'  but  in  the  question  of  an  union,  it  was 
to  be  considered  that  they  had  existed  a  pure  Church  of 
Christ  from  the  earliest  ages ;  that  if  there  was  such  a 
thing  in  the  world  as  Ordination  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  in  succession  from  the  Apostles,  it  was  probable 
that  they  possessed  it ;  that  there  was  no  record  of  his- 
tory or  tradition  to  impeach  their  claim.  I  observed 
that  there  was  reason  to  believe  that  the  same  Ordination 
had  descended  from  the  Apostles  to  the  Church  of  Rome. 
*  It  might  be  so  :  but  that  Church  had  departed  from  the 
faith.'  I  answered  that  the  impurity  of  the  channel  had 
not  corrupted  the  ordinance  itself,  or  invalidated  the 
legitimacy  of  the  imposition  of  hands;  any  more  than 
the  wickedness  of  a  High  Priest  in  Israel  could  disqualify 

K 


130         <S:bvi^tm  JSimavdm 

his  successors.  The  Church  of  England  assumed  that 
she  derived  Apostoh'cal  Ordination  through  the  Church  of 
Rome,  as  she  might  have  derived  it  through  the  Church 
of  Antioch.  I  did  not  consider  that  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land was  entitled  to  reckon  her  Ordination  to  be  higher 
or  more  sacred  than  that  of  the  Syrian  Church.  This 
was  the  point  upon  which  they  wished  me  to  be  explicit. 
They  expected  that  in  any  official  negotiation  on  this 
subject,  the  antiquity  and  purity  of  Syrian  Ordination 
should  be  expressly  admitted. 

*  Our  conversation  was  reported  to  the  Bishop.  He 
wished  me  to  state  the  advantages  of  an  Union.  One 
advantage  would  be,  lobsei'ved,  that  English  Clergymen, 
or  rather  Missionaries  ordained  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, might  be  permitted  hereafter  to  preach  in  the 
numerous  Churches  of  the  Syrians  in  India,  and  aid  them 
in  the  promulgation  of  pure  religion,  against  ihe  pre- 
ponderating and  increasing  influence  of  the  Komish 
Church ;  and  again,  that  Ordination  by  the  Syrian 
Bishop  might  qualify  for  preaching  in  the  English 
Churches  in  India;  for  we  had  an  immense  Empire  in 
Hindostan,  but  few  preachers  :  and  of  these  few  scarcely 
any  could  preach  in  the  native  languages.  —  The  Bishop 
said,  *  I  would  sacrifice  much  for  such  an  Union  :  only 
let  me  not  be  called  to  compromise  any  thing  of  the 
dignity  and  purity  of  our  Church.'  I  told  him,  we  did 
not  wish  to  degrade,  we  would  rather  protect  and  defend 
it.  All  must  confess  that  it  was  Christ's  Church  in  the 
midst  of  a  heathen  land.  The  Church  of  England 
would  be  happy  to  promote  its  welfare,  to  revive  its 
spirit,  and  to  use  it  as  an  instrument  of  future  good  in 
the  midst  of  her  own  Empire.     I  took  this  occasion  to 


re^pectin^  tfjc  ^i^ruins.         131 

observe  that  there  were  some  rites  and  practices  in  the 
Syrian  Church,  which  our  Church  might  consider  ob- 
jectionable or  nugatory.  The  Bishop  confessed  that 
some  customs  had  been  introduced  during  their  decline 
in  the  latter  centuries,  which  had  no  necessary  con- 
nection with  the  constitution  of  the  Church,  and  might 
be  removed  without  inconvenience.  He  asked  whether 
I  had  authority  from  my  own  Church  to  make  any  pro- 
position to  him.  I  answered  that  I  had  not:  that  my 
own  Church  scarcely  knew  that  the  Syrian  Church 
existed :  but  I  could  anticipate  the  wishes  and  purposes 
of  good  men.  He  thought  it  strange  that  there  was  no 
Bishop  in  India  to  superintend  so  large  an  Empire ;  and 
said  he  did  not  perfectly  comprehend  our  ecclesiastical 
principles.  I  told  him  that  we  had  sent  Bishops  to 
other  countries ;  but  that  our  Indian  Empire  was  yet  in 
its  infancy. — Next  day,  the  bishop,  after  conferring 
with  his  clergy  on  the  subject,  returned  an  answer  in 
writing  to  the  following  effect :  "  That  an  union  with 
the  English  Church,  or,  at  least,  such  a  connection  as 
should  appear  to  both  Churches  practicable  and  expe- 
dient, would  be  a  happy  event,  and  favourable  to  the 
advancement  of  Relicrion  in  India."  In  makin<;  this 
communication,  he  used  his  official  designation,  *  Mar 
Dionysius,  Metropolitan  of  Malabar.' — I  asked  the 
Bishop  if  he  would  permit  two  of  the  young  Cassanars 
to  go  to  England  to  finish  their  education,  and  then 
return  to  India.  He  said  he  should  be  very  happy  to 
give  his  permission,  if  any  should  be  found  who  were 
willing  to  go.  I  have  accordingly  made  the  offer  to  two 
youths  of  good  abilities,  who  are  well  skilled  io  the 
Syriac  Language.' 

K  'i 


1S2  €bri0tian  MtmuW 


«  Udiamper,  Dec.  1806. 

*  From  Cande-nad  I  returned  to  the  sea-coast  to  visit 
Lieut-Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resident  in  Tra- 
vancore.  *  He  is  at  present  on  the  island  of  Bal-gatty, 
called  by  the  natives  the  Pepper-Jungle.  I  have  derived 
much  valuable  information  from  this  intelligent  ofi&cer, 
who  possesses  a  better  knowledge  of  the  South  of  India 
than  I  suppose  any  other  European.  He  is  a  gentle- 
man of  a  highly  cultivated  mind,  of  much  various  learn- 
ing, and  master  of  several  languages.  To  these  attain- 
ments he  adds  a  quality  which  does  not  always  accom- 
pany them — he  is  the  friend  of  Christianity.  After 
residing  with  him  a  few  days,  he  accompanied  me  in  a 
tour  to  the  interior.  We  first  visited  Udiamper,  or  as  it 
is  called  by  the  Portuguese  writers,  Diamper.  This  was 
formerly  the  residence  of  Beliarte,  King  of  the  Chris- 
tians ;  and  here  is  the  Syrian  Church  at  which  Arch- 
bishop Menezes  from  Goa,  convened  the  Synod  of  the 
Syrian  Clergy  in  1599,  when  he  burned  the  Syriac  and 
Chaldaic  books.  The  Syrians  report,  that  while  the 
flames  ascended,  he  went  round  the  Church  in  proces- 
sion, chaunting  a  song  of  triumph. 

*  From  Udiamper,  Colonel  Macaulay  accompanied 
me  to  Cande-nad,  to  visit  the  Syrian  Bishop  a  second 
time.  He  told  us  he  had  commenced  the  translation  of 
the  Scriptures.     He  was  rather  indisposed,  and  said  he 


*  This  officer  is  now  in  England. 


respecting  tbc  ig^i^rians.         133 

felt  the  infirmities  of  advanced  years,  his  age  being  now 
seventy-eight.  I  promised  to  see  him  once  more  before 
I  left  the  country.* 


*  Cranganore,  9th  Dec.  1806. 
*  This  is  that  celebrated  place  of  Christian  antiquity 
where  the  Apostle  Thomas  is  said  to  have  landed,  when 
he  first  arrived  in  India  from  Aden  in  Arabia.     There 
was  formerly  a  town  and  fort  at  Cranganore,  the  Portu- 
guese having  once  thought  of  making  it  the  emporium 
of  their  commerce  in  India ;  but  both  are  now  in  ruins. 
There  is,  however,  one  substantial  relic  of  its  gi-eatness. 
There  is  an  Archbishop  at  Cranganore,  and  subject  to 
him  there  are  forty-five   Churches,   many  of  which  I 
entered.     In  some  of  tiiem  the  worship  is  conducted 
with  as  much  decorum   as  in  the  Romish  Churches  of 
"Western  Ireland.     Not  far  from  Cranganore  is  the  town 
of  Paroor,  where  there  is  an  ancient  Syrian  Church, 
which  bears  the  name  of  the  Apostle  Thomas.     It  is 
supposed  to  be  the  oldest  in  Malabar,  and  is  still  used 
for  Divine  Service.     I  took  a  drawing  of  it.     The  tra- 
dition among  the  Syrians  is,  that  the  Apostle  continued 
at  this  place  for  a  time  before  he  went  to  preach  at 
Melapoor  and  St.  Thomas's  Mount,   on  the  coast  of 
Coromandcl,  where  he  was  put  to  death.  —  The  fact  is 
certainly  of  little  consequence ;  but  I  am  satisfied  that 
we  have  as  good  authority  for  believing  that  the  Apos- 
tle Thomas  died  in  India,  as  that  the  Apostle  Peter  died 
at  Romeb' 


K  3 


134  Cbristian  iResiearcfee^ 


«  Verapoli,  Dec.  1806. 

*  This  is  the  residence  of  Bishop  Raymondo,  the 
Pope's  Apostolic  Vicar  ia  Malabar.  There  is  a  College 
here  for  the  Sacerdotal  office,  in  which  the  students  (from 
ten  to  twenty  in  number)  are  instructed  in  the  Latin  and 
Syriac  languages. —  At  Pulingunna  there  is  another 
College  in  which  the  Syriac  alone  is  taught.  Here  I 
counted  twelve  students.  The  Apostolic  Vicar  super- 
intends sixty-four  Churches  ;  exclusive  of  the  forty-five 
governed  by  the  Archbishop  of  Cranganore,  and  exclu- 
sive of  the  large  Dioceses  of  the  Bishops  of  Cochin 
and  of  Quilon,  whose  Churches  extend  to  Cape  Como- 
rin,  and  are  visible  from  the  sea.  The  view  of  this  as- 
semblage of  Christian  congregations  excited  in  my  mind 
mingled  sensations  of  pleasure  and  regret;  of  pleasure 
to  think  that  so  many  of  the  Hindoos  have  been  rescued 
from  the  idolatry  of  Brahma,  and  its  criminal  worship; 
and  of  regret  when  I  reflected  that  there  was  not  to  be 
found  among  the  whole  body,  one  copy  of  the  Holy 
Bible. 

*  The  Apostolic  Vicar  is  an  Italian,  and  corresponds 
with  the  Society  *  de  propaganda  Fide.'  He  is  a  man 
of  liberal  manners,  and  gave  me  free  access  to  the  ar- 
chives of  Verapoli,  which  are  upwards  of  two  centuries 
old.  In  the  library  I  found  many  volumes  marked 
'  Liber  hereticus  prohibitus.'  Almost  every  step  I  take 
in  Christian  India,  I  meet  with  a  memento  of  the  Inqui- 
sition. The  Apostolical  Vicar,  however,  does  not  ac- 
knowledge its  authority,  and  places  himself  under  British 
protection.  He  spoke  of  the  Inquisition  with  just  in- 
dignation, and,  in  the  presence  of  the  British  Resident, 

8 


respecting  the  ^^tiam.         135 

called  it  '  a  horrid  Tribunal.'  I  asked  him  whether  he 
thought  I  might  with  safety  visit  the  Inquisition,  when  I 
sailed  past  Goa,  there  being  at  this  time  a  British  force 
in  its  vicinity.  It  asserted  a  personal  jurisdiction  over 
natives  who  were  not  British  subjects  :  and  it  was  proper 
the  English  Government  should  know  something  of  its 
present  state.  The  Bishop  answered,  *  I  do  not  know 
what  you  might  do  under  the  protection  of  a  British 
force ;  but  I  should  not  like  (smiling  and  pressing  his 
capacious  sides)  to  trust  mi/  body  in  their  hands." 

*  We  then  had  some  conversation  on  the  subject  of 
giving  the  Scriptures  to  the  native  Roman  Catholics. 
I  had  heard  before,  that  the  Bishop  was  by  no  means 
hostile  to  the  measure.    I  told  him  that  I  should  proba- 
bly find  the  means  of  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the 
Malabar  Language,  and  wished  to  know  whether  he  bad 
any  objection  to  this  mode  of  illuminating  the  ignorant 
minds  of  the  native  Christians.     He  said  he  had  none. 
I  visited  the  Bishop  two  or  three  times  afterwards.     At 
our  last  interview  he  said,  "  I  have  been  thinking  of  the 
good  gift  you  are  meditating  for  the  native  Christians ; 
but  believe  me,  the  Inquisition  will  endeavour  to  coun- 
teract your  purposes  by  every  means  in  their  power.     I 
afterwards  conversed  with  an  intelligent  native  Priest, 
who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  state  and  character  of 
the  Christians,  and  asked  him  whether  he  thought  they 
would  be  happy  to  obtain  the  Scriptures  ?  —  *  Yes,'  an- 
swered be,  *  those  who  have  heard  of  them.'     1  asked  if 
he  had  got  a  Bible  himself;  — *  No,'  he  said;  *  but  he 
had  seen  one  at  Goa.' 


K  4 


136  €iwtian  l^mavclM 

*  AngamaleCi  a  Syrian  Tavon,  containing  three  Churches, 

January,   I8O7. 

*  I  have  penetrated  once  more  inland  to  visit  the  Syrian 
Churches  at  the  town  of  Cenotta.  I  was  surprised 
to  meet  with  Jews  and  Christians  in  the  same  street. 
The  Jews  led  me  first  to  their  Synagogue,  and  allowed 
me  to  take  away  some  manuscripts  for  money.  The 
Syrian  Christians  then  conducted  me  to  their  ancient 
church.  I  afterwards  sat  down  on  an  eminence  above 
the  town  to  contemplate  this  interesting  spectacle;  a 
Jewish  Synagogue,  and  a  Christian  Church,  standing 
over  against  each  other;  exhibiting,  as  it  were,  during 
many  revolving  ages,  the  Law  and  the  Gospel  to  the 
view  of  the  heathen  people. 

*  Angamalee  is  one  of  the  most  remote  of  the  Syrian 
towns  in  this  direction,  and  is  situated  on  a  high  land. 
This  was  once  the  residence  of  the  Syrian  Bishop. 
The  inhabitants  told  me,  that  when  Tippoo  Sultan  in- 
vaded Travancore,  a  detachment  of  his  cavalry  pene- 
trated to  Angamalee,  where  they  expected  to  find  great 
wealth  from  its  ancient  fame.  Being  Mahomedans, 
they  expressed  their  abhorrence  of  the  Chi-istian  reli- 
gion, by  destroying  one  of  the  lesser  Churches,  and  sta- 
bling their  horses  in  the  great  Church.  In  this  place 
I  have  found  a  good  many  valuable  manuscripts.  I 
had  been  led  to  suppose,  from  the  statement  of  the 
Portuguese  historians,  that  possibly  all  the  Syriac  MSS. 
of  the  Bible  had  been  burned  by  the  Romish  Church 
at  the  Synod  of  Diamper,  in  1599.  But  this  was  not 
the  case.  The  Inquisitors  condemned  many  books  to 
the  flames ;  but  they  saved  the  Bible ;  being  content  to 


rcsEpccting  tic  g^pnans,         137 

order  that  the  Syrian  Scriptures  should  be  amended 
agreeably  to  the  Vulgate  of  Rome.  But  many  Bibles 
and  other  volumes  were  not  produced  at  all.  In  the 
acts  of  the  council  of  Nice,  it  is  recorded,  that  Jo- 
hannes, Bishop  of  India,  signed  his  name  at  that  council 
in  A.  D.  325.  The  Syriac  version  of  the  Scriptures  was 
brought  to  India,  according  to  the  popular  belief,  before 
the  year  325.  Some  of  their  present  copies  are  certainly 
of  ancient  date.  Though  written  on  a  stronor  thick 
paper,  like  that  of  some  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum, 
commonly  called  Eastern  paper,  the  ink  has,  in  several 
places,  eat  through  the  material  in  the  exact  form  of  the 
l^ter.  In  other  copies,  where  the  ink  had  less  of  a 
corroding  quality,  it  has  fallen  off,  and  left  a  dark  vestige 
of  the  letter ;  faint,  indeed,  but  not  in  general  illegible. 

There  is  a  volume,  which  was  deposited  in  one  of 
the  remote  Churches,  near  the  mountains,  which  merits 
a  particular  description.  It  contains  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  engrossed  on  strong  vellum,  in  large  folio, 
having  three  columns  in  a  page;  and  is  written  with 
beautiful  accuracy.  The  character  is  Estrangelo  Syriac ; 
and  the  words  of  every  book  are  numbered.  But  the 
volume  has  suffered  injury  from  time  or  neglect.  In 
certain  places  the  ink  has  been  totally  obUterated  from 
the  page,  and  left  the  parchment  in  its  state  of  natural 
whiteness :  but  the  letters  can,  in  general,  be  distinctly 
traced  from  the  impress  of  the  pen,  or  from  the  partial 
corrosion  of  the  ink.  I  scarcely  expected  that  the 
Syrian  Church  would  have  parted  with  this  manuscript. 
But  the  Bishop  was  pleased  to  present  it  to  me,  saying, 
*  It  will  be  safer  in  your  hands  than  in  our  own  j'  allud- 
ing to  the  revolutions  in  Hindostan.  —  '  And  yet,'  said 
he,  <  we  have  kept  it,  as  some  think,  for  near  a  thousand 


138  ^Ibmtian  Umavcbt^ 

years.  —  <  I  wish,'  said  I,  *  that  England  may  be  able 
to  keep  it  a  thousand  years.'  — In  looking  over  it,  I  find 
the  very  first  proposed  emendation  of  the  Hebrew  Text 
by  Dr.  Kennicott,  (Gen.  iv.  8.)  in  this  manuscript ;  and, 
no  doubt,  it  is  the  right  reading.  The  disputed  passage 
in  1  John  v.  7,  is  not  to  be  found  in  it ;  nor  is  this  verse 
to  be  found  in  any  copy  of  the  Syrian  Scriptures,  which 
I  have   yet  seen.*      The  view  of  these   copies  of  the 


*  Notwithstanding  this  omission,  the  author  believes  the 
passage  to  be  genuine.  The  foundation  on  which  he  builds 
this  opinion  is  the  following  :  Considering,  as  he  does,  that 
the  learning  and  argument  on  both  sides  of  the  subject  have 
been  nearly  equal,  he  would  rest  the  genuineness  of  the 
verse  on  the  answer  to  the  following  question :  '*  Which 
is  most  likely  to  be  true,  that  the  Arians  of  the  fifth 
century,  in  their  fury  against  the  Church  should  silently 
omit  a  testimony  (in  transcribing  their  copies)  which,  if 
true,  destroyed  their  whole  system ;  or,  That  the  general 
Church  should  directlyyor^e  and  insert  it  ?" 

That  the  general  Church  possessed  it  in  the  fifth  century 
is  proved  from  400  Bishops  having,  on  a  public  occasion, 
(when  summoned  by  an  Arian  King,  Hunneric,  to  defend 
their  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.)  referred  to  its  authority.  It  is 
somewhat  remarkable  that  that  passage  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, whose  existence  in  the  fifth  century  is  now  chiefly 
controverted,  should  be  that  identical  passage  whose  exist- 
ence at  that  period  is  best  authenticated.  For  what  other 
verse  has  the  testimony  of  so  many  Bishops  of  the  Catholic 
Church?  Two  arguments  have  been  urged  against  this 
historic  fact.  First,  "  That  it  is  not  probable  that  all  the 
"  Bishops  had  copies,  or  that  all  the  copies  they  had,  con- 
"  tained  the  verse."  This  may  be  granted  without  detri- 
ment to  the  question.  If  a  third  of  the  Bishops  had  copies, 
and  if  a  third  of  these  copies  accorded  with  Cyprian's  copy 
in  a  remoter  age,  it  suffices.      But  the  Second  argument  i^ 


rc^pfcting  tbe  €)^rians!»         139 

Scriptures,  and  of  the  Churches  which  contain  them, 
still  continues  to  excite  a  pleasing  astonishment  in  my 
mind :  and  I  sometimes  question  myself,  whether  I  am 
indeed  in  India,  in  the  midst  of  the  Hindoos,  and  not 
far  from  the  equinoctial  line.  How  wonderful  it  is,  that 
during  the  dark  ages  of  Europe,  whilst  ignorance  and 
superstition,  in  a  manner,  denied  the  Scriptures  to  the 
rest  of  the  world,  the  Bible  should  have  found  an 
asylum  in  jthe  mountains  of  Malay-ala;  where  it  was 
freely  read  by  upwards  of  an  hundred  Churches  ! 

*  But  there  are  other  ancient  documents  in  Malabar, 
not  less  interesting  than  the  Syrian  Manuscripts.  The 
old  Portuguese  historians  relate,  that  soon  after  the 
arrival  of  their  countrymen  in  India,  about  300  years 
ago,  the  Syrian  Bishop  of  Angamalee  (the  place  where 
I  now  am)  deposited  in  the  Fort  of  Cochin,  for  safe 
custody,  certain  tablets  qfbrasSf  on  which  were  engraved 
rights  of  nobility,  and  other  privileges,  granted  by  a 
Prince  of  a  former  age ;  and  that  while  these  Tablets 
were  under  the  charge  of  the  Portuguese,  they  had  been 


one  which  seems  to  be  dictated  by  despair  itself,  and  by  a 
consciousness  of  the  importance  of  the  record  to  the  a£Brm- 
ative  proposition.  It  is  this,  and  it  certainly  needs  no  reply : 
"  That  the  testimony  of  the  volume  which  records  the  his- 
"  tory,  is  not  to  be  received." 

If  it  be  admitted  that  the  verse  existed  in  many  copies  of 
the  fifth  century,  I  presume  the  question  is  decided. 

This  appears  to  the  author  to  be  the  just  mode  of  stating 
the  point  in  dispute  ;  but  he  has  certainly  no  wish  to  awaken 
the  controversy  concerning  this  verse.  If  it  be  genuine  it  is 
only  one  of  the  hewn-stones  of  the  temple.  If  it  be  not 
genuine,  it  is  not  a  corner>stone. 


140  Cbristian  IRe^earcbesf 

unaccountably  lost,  and  were  never  after  heard  of. 
Adrian  Moens,  a  Governor  of  Cochin,  in  l770j  who 
published  some  account  of  the  Jews  of  Malabar,  informs 
us,  that  he  used  every  means  in  his  power  for  many 
years,  to  obtain  a  sight  of  the  famed  Christian  Plates ; 
and  was  at  length  satisfied  that  they  were  irrecoverably 
lost,  or  rather,  he  adds,  that  tliey  never  existed.  The 
learned  in  general,  and  the  Antiquarian  in  particular, 
will  be  glad  to  hear  that  these  ancient  Tablets  have 
been  recovered  within  this  last  month  by  the  exertions 
of  Colonel  Macaulay,  the  British  Resident  in  Travan- 
core,  and  are  now  officially  deposited  with  that  officer. 

*  The  Christian  Tablets  are  six  in  number.  They 
are  composed  of  a  mixed  metal.  The  engraving  on 
the  largest  plate  is  thirteen  inches  long,  by  about  four 
broad.  They  are  closely  written,  four  of  them  on  both 
sides  of  the  plate,  making  in  all  eleven  pages.  On 
the  plate  reputed  to  be  the  oldest,  there  is  writing  per- 
spicuously engraved  in  nail-headed  or  triangular-headed 
letters,  resembling  the  Persepolitan  or  Babylonish.  On 
the  same  plate  there  is  writing  in  another  character, 
which  is  supposed  to  have  no  affinity  with  any  existing 
character  in  Hindostan.  The  grant  on  this  plate  ap- 
pears to  be  witnessed  by  four  Jews  of  rank,  whose  names 
are  distinctly  engraved  in  an  old  Hebrew  character, 
resembling  the  alphabet  called  the  Palmyrene :  and  to 
each  name  is  prefixed  the  title  of  '  Magen^'  or  Chief,  as 
the  Jews  translated  it.  —  It  may  be  doubted,  whether 
there  exists  in  the  world  any  documents  of  so  great 
length,  which  are  of  equal  antiquity,  and  in  such  fault- 
less pi-eservation  as  the  Christian  Tablets  of  Malabar.  — 
The  Jews  of  Cochin  indeed  contest  the   palm  of  an- 


respecting:  tfjc  ^i^ciansi.         141 

tiquity :  for  they  also  produce  two  Tablets,  containing 
privileges  granted  at  a  remote  period  ;  of  which  they 
presented  to  me  a  Hebrew  translation.  As  no  person 
can  be  found  in  this  country  who  is  able  to  translate  the 
Christian  Tablets,  I  have  directed  an  engraver  at  Cochin 
to  execute,  on  copper-plates,  a  facsimile  of  the  whole, 
for  the  purpose  of  transmitting  copies  to  the  learned 
Societies  in  Asia  and  Europe.  The  Christian  and 
Jewish  plates  together  make  fourteen  pages.  A  copy 
was  sent  in  the  first  instance  to  the  Pundits  of  the 
Shanscrit  College  at  Trichiur,  by  direction  of  the  Rajah 
of  Cochin ;  but  they  could  not  read  the  character.*  — 
From  this  place  I  proceed  to  Cande-nad,  to  visit  the 
Bishop  once  more  before  I  return  to  Bengal' 


THE  MALABAR  BIBLE. 

After  the  Author  left  Travancore,  the  Bishop 
prosecuted  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into 
the  Malabar  Language  without  intermission, 
until  he  had  completed  the  Four  Gospels.  The 
year  following,  the  Author  visited  Travancore 


*  Most  of  th6  Manuscripts  which  I  collected  among  the 
Syrian  Christians,  I  have  presented  to  the  University  of 
Cambridge :  and  they  are  now  deposited  in  the  Public 
Library  of  that  University,  together  with  the  copper-plate 
fac-similes  of  the  Christian  and  Jewish  Tablets. 


142  (Slbvwtian  Kesiearcbee 

a  second  time,  and  carried  the  Manuscript  M 
Bombay  to  be  printed,  an  excellent  fount  of 
Malabar  types  having  been  recently  cast  at  that 
place.  Learned  natives  went  from  Travancore 
to  superintend  the  press ;  and  it  is  probable 
that  it  is  now  nearly  finished,  as  a  copy  of  the 
Gospels  of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark,  beauti- 
fully printed,  was  received  in  England  some 
time  ago.  This  version  of  the  Scriptures  will  be 
prosecuted  until  the  whole  Bible  is  completed, 
and  copies  circulated  throughout  the  Christian 
regions  of  Malabar.  * 


THE  SYRIAC  BIBLE. 

It  has  been  further  in  contemplation  to  print 
an  edition  of  the  Syriac  Scriptures,  if  the  public 

*  The  Author  received  from  the  Syrian  Christians  the 
names  of  several  Christian  churches  in  Mesopotamia  and 
Syria,  with  which  they  formerly  had  intercourse,  and  which 
constitute  the  remnant  of  the  ancient  church  of  Antioch. 
These  have,  for  the  most  part,  remained  in  a  tranquil  state 
under  Mahoraedan  dominion,  for  several  ages ;  and  the 
Author  promised  the  Syrian  Bishop  that  he  would  visit  them, 
if  circumstances  permitted.  For  this  purpose  he  intended 
to  have  returned  from  India  to  Europe  by  a  route  over  land, 
and  he  had  proceeded  as  far  as  Bombay  for  that  purpose  ; 
But  the  French  influence  at  the  Court  of  Persia  at  that  time 
prevented  him. 


respecting  tbr  Sji^rians.         143 

should  countenance  the  design.  This  gift,  it 
may  be  presumed,  the  English  nation  will  be 
pleased  to  present  to  the  Syrian  Christians.  We 
are  already  debtors  to  that  ancient  people.  They 
have  preserved  the  manuscripts  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  incorrupt,  during  a  long  series  of 
ages,  and  have  now  committed  them  into  our 
own  hands.  By  their  long  and  energetic  defence 
of  pure  doctrine  against  anti-christian  error 
they  are  entitled  to  the  gratitude  and  thanks  of 
the  rest  of  the  Christian  world.  Further,  they 
have  preserved  to  this  day  the  language  in  which 
our  blessed  Lord  preached  to  men  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation.  Their  Scriptures,  their 
doctrine,  their  language,  in  short  their  very 
existence,  all  add  something  to  the  evidence  of 
the  truth  of  Christianity. 

The  motives  then  for  printing  an  edition  of 
the  Syriac  Bible  are  these  : 

1.  To  do  honour  to  the  language  which  was 
spoken  by  our  blessed  Saviour  when  on  earth. 

2.  To  do  honour  to  that  ancient  Church 
which  has  preserved  his  language  and  his  doc- 
trine. 

3.  As  the  means  of  perpetuating  the  true 
Faith  in  the  same  Church  for  ages  to  come. 

4-.  As  the  means  of  preserving  the  pronun- 
ciation, and  of  cultivating  the  knowledge  of  the 
Syriac  language  in  the  East  j  and 


144  C6n0ttan  Hc^earcfjes 

5.  As  the  means  of  reviving  the  knowlege  of 
the  Syriac  language  in  our  own  nation. 

On  the  author's  return  to  England,  he 
could  not  find  one  copy  of  the  Syriac  Bible 
in  a  separate  volume  for  sale  in  the  kingdom. 
He  wished  to  send  a  copy  to  the  Syrian  Bishop 
as  an  earnest  of  more  when  an  edition  should  be 
printed. 

The  Syriac  Bible  is  wanted  not  only  by  the 
Churches  of  the  Syrian  Christians,  but  by  the 
still  more  numerous  Churches  of  the  Syro- 
Romish  Christians  in  Malabar,  and  by  the  Nes- 
torian  and  Jacobite  Christians  in  Persia,  Arme- 
nia, and  Tartary,  and  by  the  Maronite  Christians 
in  Syria,  in  the  island  of  Cyprus,  in  Tripoli, 
and  many  other  places,  all  of  whom  use  the 
Syriac  language  in  their  Churches. 


DR.  KERR'S  ACCOUNT 


OF 


THE  SYRIAN   CHRISTIANS. 

In  the  year  1806,  the  government  of  Madras 
sent  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kerr,  the  senior  Chaplain  at 
that  Presidency,  to  Malabar  and  Travancore  (be- 


respecting  tbe  Sgrians,         145 

fore  Dr.  Buchanan  went  thither)  to  investigate  the 
state  of  the  Syrians  and  other  Christians  in  those 
countries.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  his 
official  Report,  presented  to  Lord  William  Ben- 
tinck,  the  Governor  of  Madras,  which  was  printed 
soon  after  his  return. 


"  In  the  creeds  and  doctrines  of  the  Christians  of 
Malabar,  internal  evidence  exists  of  their  being  a  pri- 
mitive church  ;  for  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  is  denied, 
and  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  never  has  been 
held  by  them.  They  also  regarded,  and  still  regard,  the 
virorship  of  images  as  idolatrous,  and  the  doctrine  of 
purgatory  to  be  fabulous.  Moreover,  they  never  admit- 
ted as  sacraments,  extreme  unction,  marriage,  or  con- 
firmation. All  which  facts  may  be  substantiated,  on 
reference  to  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  assembled  by  Don 
Alexis  de  Meneses,  Archbishop  of  Goa,  at  Udiamper, 
in  the  year  1599. 

"  The  Christians  on  the  Malabar  Coast  are  divided 
into  three  sects.  I.  The  St.  Thome  or  Jacobite  Chris- 
tians. II.  The  Syrian  Roman-Catholics.  III.  The 
Latin  Church. 

"  L  The  St.  Thome  Christians  still  retain  their 
ancient  creed  and  usages,  and  consider  themselves  as  the 
descendants  of  the  flock  established  by  St.  Thomas,  who 
is  generally  esteemed  the  Apostle  of  the  East.  Their 
ancestors  emigrated  from  Syria;  and  the  Syro-Chaldaic 
is  the  language  in  which  their  church-service  is  still  per- 
formed. They  admit  no  images  within  their  churches, 
but  a  figure  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  with  the  child  Jesus  in 

L 


146  0Lhti0tm  Kc9earcf)ei9( 

her  arms ;  which  is  considered  merely  as  an  ornament^ 
and  not  a  subject  of  idolatrous  worship. 

"  It  has  been  believed  that  these  Christians  held  the 
tenets  of  the  Nestorian  heresy,  and  that  they  were 
obliged  to  leave  their  own  country  in  consequence  of 
persecution.  However,  it  appears  that  the  creed  they 
now  hold  denies  that  heresy,  and  seems  to  coincide  in 
several  points  with  the  creed  of  Athanasius,  but  without 
its  damnatory  clauses.  The  service  in  their  Church  is 
performed  very  nearly  after  the  manner  of  the  Church  of 
England ;  and  when  the  Metropolitan  was  told,  that  it 
was  hoped  that  one  day  an  union  might  takeplace  between 
the  two  churches,  he  seemed  pleased  at  the  suggestion. — 
In  some  of  their  churches,  divine  service  is  performed  in 
tlie  Syrian  and  Latin  ritual,  alternately,  by  the  priests  of 
the  Christians  of  St.  Thomas,  who  have  adhered  to 
their  ancient  rites,  and  those  who  have  been  united  to 
the  Church  of  Rome.  When  the  latter  have  celebrated 
mass,  they  carry  away  the  images  from  the  Church, 
before  the  others  enter.  The  character  of  these  people 
is  marked  by  a  striking  superiority  over  the  heathens  in 
every  moral  excellence  ,-  and  they  are  remarkable  for  their 
veracity  and  plain  dealing.  They  are  extremely  attentive 
to  their  religious  duties,  and  abide  by  the  decision  of 
their  priests  and  Metropolitan  in  all  cases,  whether  in 
spiritual  or  temporal  affairs.  They  are  respected  very 
highly  by  the  Nairs ;  and  the  Rajahs  of  Travancore  and 
Cochin  admit  them  to  rank  next  to  the  Nairs.  Their 
number,  it  is  generally  supposed,  may  be  estimated  at 
seventy  or  eighty  thousand.  The  direct  protection  of 
the  British  Government  has  been  already  extended  to 
them ;  but  as  they  do  not  reside  witliin  the  British  terri- 


respecting  tbt  Sj^rians.         147 

tones,  I  am  doubtful  how  far  it  may  be  of  use  to  than. 
To  unite  them  to  the  Church  of  England  would,  in  my 
opinion,  be  a  most  noble  wo»k ;  and  it  is  most  devootly 
to  be  wished,  that  those  who  have  been  driven  into  the 
Roman  pale,  might  be  recalled  to  their  ancient  Church  ; 
a  measure  which  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  accomplish, 
as  the  country  governments  would  be  likely  to  second 
any  efforts  to  that  purpose.  Their  occupations  are  various 
as  those  of  other  Christians ;  but  they  are  chiefly  culti- 
vators and  artizans :  and  some  of  them  possess  a  com- 
fortable, if  not  a  splendid  independence.  Their  clergy 
marry  in  the  same  manner  as  Protestants.  Their  resi- 
dence is  entirely  inland. 

**  II.  The  Syrian  Roman  Catholics  are  those  who 
were  constrained,  after  a  long  struggle,  to  join  the  Latin 
Church,  and  who  still  continue  in  her  pale,  though  dis- 
tinguished from  her  in  this,  that  they  are  allowed,  by  a 
dispensation  from  the  Pope,  to  perform  all  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Church  of  Rome  in  the  Syro-Chaldaic 
language. 

"  They  live  under  the  authority  of  the  Metropolitan 
of  Cranganore,  and  the  Bishop  of  Verapoli.  The  Ro- 
man-Catholic Syrians,  it  is  thought,  are  much  more  nume- 
rous than  the  members  of  the  original  church.  Their 
clergy,  four  hundred  in  number  *,  are  spread  through 


*  These  four  hundred  Syrian  Romish  priests,  here  men- 
tioned, as  well  as  the  clergy  of  the  primitive  church,  will 
require  400  copies  of  the  Syriac  Bible.  The  Malay-alim 
Bibles  for  the  priests  and  people  are  printing  at  Bombay. 
The  three  classes  of  Christians  mentioned  by  Dr.  Kerr,  in 
this  Report,  speak  all  the  Malay-alim. 

L  « 


148  €i)tMan  Ue^carcbes 

the  ancient  churches ;  and,  by  retaining  their  language, 
and  acting  under  the  direction  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
they  leave  no  means  unessayed  to  draw  over  their  primi- 
tive brethren  to  the  Latin  communion.  There  are  said  to 
be  eighty-six  parishes  of  Roman-Catholic  Syrians  subject 
to  the  dioceses  of  Cranganore  and  Verapoli.  Their  con- 
gregations are  reported  at  ninety  thousand.  The  Hin- 
doos have  a  much  greater  respect  for  the  Christians  of 
the  original  church  than  for  the  converts  of  the  Latin 
communion. 

"in.  The  Latin  Roman  Catholics  are  subject  to  the 
Primate  of  Goa,  under  whom  is  an  archbishop  and  two 
bishops. 

"  The  churches  are  numerous :  but  as  they  are  in  ge- 
neral poor,  and  are  obliged  to  be  supplied  with  priests 
from  Goa,  one  vicar  holds  upon  an  average  five  or  six 
churches.  The  number  of  Christians  composing  these 
churches  must  be  great,  as  all  the  fishermen  are  Roman 
Catholics."  * 

Dr.  Kerr  closes  his  interesting  Report  with  some 
general  observations.  "  It  appears,"  he  remarks,  "  from 
the  foregoing  statement,  that  pure  Christianity  is  far 
from  being  a  religion  for  which  the  highest  cast  of  the 
Hindoos  have  any  disrespect ;  and  that  it  is  the  abuse  of 
the  Christian  name,  under  the  form  of  the  Romish  reli- 
gion, to  which  they  are  averse."  —  See  Dr.  Kerr's  Report 
to  the  Governor  of  Madras^  p.  1 5. 

*  Thirty  thousand  of  these  Christian  fishermen  assembled 
at  the  palace  of  Travancore  in  ISO*,  and  defended  their 
Hindoo  prince  against  the  rebellion  of  the  Nairs,  and  con- 
quered that  military  body.  The  language  of  these  fishermen 
is  also  Malay-alim ;  but  they  have  not,  it  is  said,  one  Bible 
among  them  in  any  language. 


rc^pcctun^tfje  lrlomi${)  CbriStianis.    149- 

THE 

ROMISH  CHRISTIANS  IN  INDIA. 

In  every  age  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  there 
have  been  individuals,  of  an  enlightened  piety, 
who  derived  their  religion  not  from  "  the  com- 
mandments of  men,"  but  from  the  doctrines 
of  the  Bible.  There  are  at  this  day,  in  India 
and  in  England,  members  of  that  communion, 
who  deserve  the  affection  and  respect  of  all  good 
men ;  and  whose  cultivated  minds  will  arraign 
the  corruptions  of  their  Own  religion,  which 
the  Author  is  about  to  describe,  more  severely 
than  he  will  permit  himself  to  do.  He  is,  in- 
deed, prepared  to  speak  of  Roman  Catholics 
with  as  much  liberality  as  perhaps  any  Protest- 
ant has  ever  attempted  on  Christian  principles ; 
for  he  is  acquainted  with  individuals,  whose 
unaffected  piety  he  considers  a  reproach  to  a 
great  body  of  Protestants.  It  is,  indeed,  pain- 
ful to  say  any  thing  which  may  seem  to  feeling 
and  noble  minds  ungenerous;  but  those  enlight- 
ened persons,  whose  good  opinioft  it  is  desirable 
to  preserve,  will  themselves  be  pleased  to  see 
that  truth  is  not  sacrificed  to  personal  respect, 
or  to  a  spurious  candour.  Their  own  Church 
L  3 


150         €bmtian  iSe^earcbes 

sets  an  example  of  "  plainness  of  speech*'  in 
the  assertion  of  those  tenets  which  it  professes  ; 
some  of  which  must  be  extremely  painful  to  the 
feelings  of  Protestants,  in  their  social  inter- 
course with  CathoHcs ;  such  as,  "  That  there  is 
**  no  salvation  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Romish 
**  Church." 

This  exclusive  character  prevents  concord  and 
intimacy  between  Protestant  and  Catholic  fami- 
lies. On  the  principles  of  infidelity  they  can 
associate  very  easily;  but  on  the  principles  of 
Religion,  the  Protestant  must  ever  be  on  the 
defensive  ;  for  the  Romish  Church  excommuni- 
cated him ;  and  although  he  must  hope  that 
some  individuals  do  not  maintain  the  tenet,  yet 
his  uncertainty  as  to  the  fact,  prevents  that 
cordiality  which  he  desires.  Many  excellent 
Catholics  suffer  unjustly  in  their  intercourse 
with  Protestants,  from  the  ancient  and  exclu- 
sive articles  of  their  own  Church,  which  they 
themselves  neither  profess  nor  believe.  If  they 
will  only  intimate  to  their  Protestant  friends, 
that  they  renounce  the  exclusive  principle,  and 
that  they  profess  the  religion  of  the  Bible, 
no  more  seems  requisite  to  form  with  such 
persons  the  sincerest  friendship  on  Christian 
principles. 

At  the   present  time  we   see   the  Romish 
religion  in  Europe  without  dominion :  and  hence 


respecting  tbe  Komisb  Cbristians*     151 

it  is  viewed  by  the  mere  philosopher,  with  indif- 
ference or  contempt.  He^is  pleased  to  see  that 
the  "  seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns'*  are  taken 
away ;  and  thinks  nothing  of  the  "  names  of 
**  blasphemy."  But  in  the  following  pages, 
we  shall  have  occasion  to  shew  what  Home 
is,  as  having  dominion ;  and  possessing  it  too 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  British  Empire. 

In  passing  through  the  Romish  Provinces  in 
the  East,  though  the  Author  had  befbre  heard 
much  of  the  Papal  corruptions,  he  certainly  did 
not  expect  to  see  Christianity  in  the  degraded 
state  in  which  he  found  it.     Of  the  priests  it  may 
truly  be  said,  that  they  are,  in  general,  better 
acquainted  with  the  Veda  of  Brahma  than  with 
the  Gospel  of  Christ.     In  some  places  the  doc- 
trines of  both  are  blended.     At  Aughoor,  situa- 
ted between  Tritchinopoly  and  Madura,   he  vi- 
sited a  Christian  Church,  and  saw  near  it,  (in 
October,  1806)  a  Tower  or  Car  of  Juggernaut, 
which  is  employed  in  solemnizing  the  Christian 
festivals.     The  old  priest  Josephus  accompanied 
him  to  the  spot,  and  while  he  surveyed  the  idola- 
trous car,  and  its  painted  figures,  the  Priest  gave 
him  a  particular  account  of  the  various  ceremo- 
nies which  are  performed,  seemingly  unconscious 
himself  of  any  impropriety  in  them.     The  Au- 
thor went  with  him  afterwards  into  the  Church, 
and  seeing  a  book  lying  on  the  altar,  opened  it  j 
L  4 


152  (Sbri^tian  ac0eai:cb£si 

but  the  reader  may  judge  of  his  surprise,  when 
he  found  it  was  a  Syriac  volume,  and  was  in- 
formed that  the  Priest  himself  was  a  descend- 
ant of  the  Syrian  Christians,  and  belonged  to 
what  is  now  called  the  Syro-Roman  Church,  the 
whole  service  of  which  is  in  Syriac. — Thus,  by 
the  intervention  of  the  Papal  power,  are  the 
ceremonies  of  Moloch  consecrated  in  a  manner 
by  the  sacred  Syriac  language. 

While  the  Author  viewed  these  Christian  cor- 
ruptions in  different  places,  and  in  different 
forms,  he  was  always  referred  to  the  Inqui- 
sition at  Goa,  as  the  fountain-head.  He  had 
long  cherished  the  hope,  that  he  should  be  able 
to  visit  Goa  before  he  left  India.  His  chief 
objects  were  the  following : 

1.  To  ascertain  whether  the  Inquisition  actu- 
ally refused  to  recognise  the  Bible,  among  the 
Romish  Churches  in  British  India. 

2.  To  inquire  into  the  state  and  jurisdiction 
of  the  Inquisition,  particularly  as  it  affected 
British  subjects. 

3.  To  learn  what  was  the  system  of  education 
for  the  Priesthood  ;  and 

4.  To  examine  the  ancient  Church-libraries  in 
Goa,  which  were  said  to  contain  all  the  books 
of  the  first  printing. 

He  will  select  from  his  journal,  in  this  place, 
chiefly  what  relates  to  the  Inquisition.     He  had 


respecting  tbc  Eomieb  Cbristians,    153 

iearnt  from  every  quarter,  that  this  tribunal,  for- 
merly so  well  known  for  its  frequent  burnings, 
was  still  in  operation,  though  under  some  re- 
striction as  to  the  publicity  of  its  proceedings  ; 
and  that  its  power  extended  to  the  extreme 
boundary  of  Hindostan.  That,  in  the  present 
civilized  state  of  Christian  nations  in  Europe,  an 
Inquisition  should  exist  at  all,  under  their 
authority,  appeared  strange ;  but  that  a  Papal 
tribunal  of  this  character  should  exist  under 
the  implied  toleration  and  countenance  of  the 
British  Government ;  that  Christians,  being  sub- 
jects of  the  British  empire,  and  inhabiting  the 
British  territories,  should  be  amenable  to  its 
power  and  jurisdiction,  was  a  statement  which 
seemed  to  be  scarcely  credible  ;  but,  if  true,  a 
fact  which  demanded  the  most  public  and 
solemn  representation. 


•  Goa ;  Convent  of  the  Augustinians, 
Jan.  234,  1808. 
*  On  my  arrival  at  Goa,  I  was  received  into  tlie  house 
of  Captain  Schuyler,  the  British  Resident.  The  British 
force  here  is  commanded  by  Colcmel  Adams,  of  His 
Majesty's  78th  Regiment,  with  whom  I  was  formerly 
well  acquainted  in  Benga!.*     Next  day  I  was  intro- 


*  The  forts  in  tht  harbour  of  G«a,  were  tbca  o<  -  '    'v 

British  troops  (two  King's  regiments,  «ukU  two  ri.  v\ 


154  Cbristinn  llrsifarcbc^ 

duced  by  these  gentlemen  to  the  Viceroy  of  Goa, 
the  Gjunt  de  Cabral.  I  intimated  to  His  Excellency 
my  wish  to  sail  up  the  river  to  old  Goa  *,  (where  the 
Inquisition  is,)  to  which  he  politely  acceded.  Major 
Pareira,  of  the  Portuguese  establishment,  who  was  pra- 
sent,  and  to  whom  I  had  letters  of  introduction  from 
Bengal,  offered  to  accompany  me  to  the  city,  and  to 
introduce  me  to  the  Archbishop  of  Goa,  the  Primate  of 
the  Orient. 

*  I  had  communicated  to  Colonel  Adams,  and  to  the 
British  Resident,  my  purpose  of  enquiring  into  the  state 
of  the  Inquisition.  These  gentlemen  informed  me,  that 
I  should  not  be  able  to  accomplish  my  design  without 
difficulty;  since  every  thing  relating  to  the  Inquisition 
was  conducted  in  a  very  secret  manner,  the  most  re- 
spectable of  the  Lay  Portuguese  themselves  being  ig- 
norant of  its  proceedings ;  and  that,  if  the  Priests  were 
to  discover  my  object,  their  excessive  jealousy  and  alarm 
would  prevent  their  communicating  with  me,  or  satisfy- 
ing my  inquiries  on  any  subject. 

'  On  receiving  this  intelligence,  I  perceived  that  it 


Native  infantry)  to  prevent  its  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
French. 

*  There  is  Old  and  New  Goa.  The  old  city  is  about 
eight  miles  up  the  river.  The  Viceroy  and  the  chief  Portu- 
guese inhabitants  reside  at  New  Goa,  which  is  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  within  the  forts  of  the  harbour.  The  old  city^ 
where  the  Inquisition  and  the  Churches  are,  is  now  almost 
entirely  deserted  by  the  secular  Portuguese,  and  is  inhabited 
by  the  Priests  alone.  The  unliealthiness  of  the  place,  and 
the  ascendancy  of  the  Priests,  are  the  causes  assigned  for 
abandoning  the  ancient  city. 


resipecttng  tbt  Uoimh  €hti^tiat[$.    155 

would  be  necessary  to  proceed  with  caution.  I  was,  in 
fact,  about  to  visit  a  republic  of  Priests,  whose  dominion 
had  existed  for  nearly  three  centuries ;  whose  province 
it  was  to  prosecute  heretics,  and  particularly  the  teachers 
of  heresy,  and  from  whose  authority  and  sentence  there 
was  no  appeal  in  India.* 

'  It  happened  that  Lieutenant  Kempthorne,  Comman- 
der of  His  Majesty's  brig  Diana,  a  distant  connection  of 
my  own,  was  at  this  time  in  the  harbour.  On  his  learn- 
ing that  I  meant  to  visit  old  Goa,  he  offered  to  accom- 
pany me ;  as  did  Captain  Stirling,  of  his  Majesty's  84th 
regiment,  which  is  now  stationed  at  the  forts. 

*  We  proceeded  up  the  river  in  the  British  Residents 
barge,  accompanied  by  Major  Pareira,  who  was  well 
qualified,  by  a  thirty  years'  residence,  to  give  inform- 
ation concerning  local  circumstances.  From  him  I 
learned  that  there  were  upwards  of  two/  hundred 
Churches  and  Chapels  in  the  Province  of  Goa,  andr* 
upwards  of  two  thousand  Priests. 

*  On  our  arrival  at  the  city  f,  it  was  past  twelve  o'clock; 


*  I  was  informed  that  the  Viceroy  of  Goa  has  no  authority 
over  the  Inquisition,  and  that  he  himself  is  liable  to  its  censure. 
Were  the  British  Government,  for  instance,  to  prefer  a 
complaint  against  the  Inquisition  to  the  Portuguese  Govern- 
ment at  Goa,  it  could  obtain  no  redress.  By  the  very  con- 
stitution of  the  Inquisition,  there  is  no  power  in  India  which 
can  invade  its  jurisdiction,  or  even  put  a  question  to  it  on 
any  subject. 

f  We  entered  the  city  by  the  palace-gate,  over,  which  is 
the  Statue  of  Vagco  de  Gama,  who  first  opened  India  to  the 
view  of  Europe.  I  had  seen  at  Calicut,  a  few  weeks  before, 
the  ruins  of  the  Samobim's  Palace,  in  which  Vasco  de  Gama 


156         (Zbvmian  ^mavcht^ 

all  the  Churches  were  shut,  and  we  were  told  that  they 
would  not  be  opened  again  till  two  o'clock.  I  men- 
tioned to  major  Pareira,  that  I  intended  to  stay  at  Old 
Goa  some  days ;  and  that  I  should  be  obliged  to  him  to 
find  me  a  place  to  sleep  in.  He  seemed  surprised  at  this 
intimation,  and  observed  that  it  would  be  difficult  for  me 
to  obtain  reception  in  iiny  of  the  Churches  or  Convents, 
and  that  there  were  no  private  houses  into  which  I  could 
be  admitted.  I  said  I  could  sleep  any  where;  I  had 
two  servants  with  me  and  a  traveUing  bed.  When  he 
perceived  that  I  was  serious  in  my  purpose,  he  gave 
directions  to  a  civil  officer,  to  clear  out  a  room  in  a 
building  which  had  been  long  uninhabited,  and  which 
was  then  used  as  a  warehouse  for  goods.  Matters  at 
this  time  presented  a  very  gloomy  appearance ;  and  I 
had  thoughts  of  returning  with  my  companions  from 
this  inhospitable  place.  In  the  mean  time,  we  sat  down 
in  the  room  I  have  just  mentioned,  to  take  some  refresh- 
ment, while  Major  Pareira  went  to  call  on  some  of  his 
friends.  During  this  interval,  I  communicated  to  Lieu- 
tenant Kempthorne  the  object  of  my  visit.  I  had  in  my 
pocket  *  Dellon's  Account  of  the  Inquisition  at  *  Goa ; 


was  first  received.  The  Samorin  was  the  first  native  Prince 
against  whom  the  Europeans  .made  war.  The  empire  of  the 
Samorin  has  passed  away ;  and  the  empire  of  his  conquerors 
has  passed  away:  and  now  imperial  Britain  exercises 
dominion.  May  imperial  Britain  be  prepared  to  give  a  good 
account  of  her  stewardship,  when  it  shall  be  said  unto  her, 
"  Thou  may  est  be  no  longer  steward?" 

*  Monsieur  Dellon,  a  physician,  was  imprisoned  in  the 
dungeon  of  the  Inquisition  at  Goa  for  two  years,  and  wit- 


respecting  tbc  Uomisb  *£l)n6tian6.    157 

and  I  mentioned  some  particulars.  While  we  were 
conversing  on  the  subject,  the  great  bell  b^an  to  toll ; 
the  same  which  Dellon  observes  always  tolls,  before  day- 
light, on  the  morning  of  the  Auto  da  Fe.  I  did  not 
myself  ask  any  questions  of  the  people  concerning  the 
Inquisition ;  but  Mr.  Kempthorne  made  inquiries  for 
me :  and  he  soon  found  out  that  the  Santa  Casa,  or  the 
Holy  Office,  was  close  to  the  house  where  we  were  then 
sitting.  The  gentlemen  went  to  the  window  to  view  the 
horrid  mansion;  and  I  could  see  the  indignation  of  free 
and  enlightened  men  arise  in  the  countenance  of  the  two 
British  officers,  while  they  contemplated  a  place  where 
formerly  their  own  countrymen  were  condemned  to  the 
flames,  and  into  which  they  themselves  might  now  sud- 
denly be  thrown,  without  the  possibility  of  rescue. 

At  two  o'clock  we  went  out  to  view  the  Churches, 
which  were  now  open  for  the   afternoon   service;    for 
there  are  regular  daily  masses ;  and  the  bells  began  to 
'  assail  the  ear  in  every  quarter. 

*  The  magnificence  of  the  Churches  of  Goa,  far  ex- 
ceeded any  idea  I  had  formed  from  the  previous  descrip- 
tion. Goa  is  properly  a  city  of  Churches ;  and  the  wealth 
of  provinces  seems  to  have  been  expended  in  their  erec- 
tion. The  ancient  specimens  of  architecture  at  this 
place  far  excel  any  thing  that  has  been  attempted  in  mo- 
dern times  in  any  other  part  of  the  East,  both  in  gran- 
deur and  in  taste.    The  Chapel  of  the  Palace  is  built 


nessed  an  Auto  da  Tk,  when  some  heretics  were  burned ;  at 
which  he  walked  barefoot.  After  his  release  he  wrote  tbe 
higtory  of  his  confinement.  His  description.^  are  in  general 
very  accurate. 


158         €bti&tian  ^tHatcbt^ 

after  the  plan  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome,  and  is  said  to  be 
an  accurate  model  of  that  paragon  of  architecture.  The 
Church  of  St.  Dominic,  the  founder  of  the  Inquisition, 
is  decorated  with  paintings  of  Italian  masters.  St. 
Francis  Xavier  lies  enshrined  in  a  monument  of  exqui- 
site art,  and  his  coffin  is  enchased  with  silver  and  precious 
stones.  The  Cathedral  of  Goa  is  worthy  of  one  of  the 
principal  cities  of  Europe  !  and  the  Church  and  Convent 
of  the  Augustinians  (in  which  I  now  reside)  is  a  noble 
pile  of  building,  situated  on  an  eminence,  and  has  a 
magnificent  appearance  from  afar. 

*  But  what  a  contrast  to  all  this  grandeur  of  the 
Churches  is  the  worship  offered  within  !  I  have  been 
present  at  the  service  in  one  or  other  of  the  Chapels 
every  day  since  I  arrived;  and  I  seldom  see  a  single 
worshipper,  but  the  ecclesiastics.  Two  rows  of  native 
Priests,  kneeling  in  order  before  the  altar,  clothed  in 
coarse  black  garments,  of  sickly  appearance,  and  vacant 
countenance,  perform  here,  from  day  to  day,  their  la- 
borious masses,  seemingly  unconscious  of  any  other  duty 
or  obligation  of  life. 

'  The  day  was  now  far  spent,  and  my  companions 
were  about  to  lesive  me.  While  I  was  considering  whe- 
ther I  should  return  with  them.  Major  Pareira  said  he 
would  first  introduce  me  to  a  Priest  high  in  office,  and 
one  of  the  most  learned  men  in  the  place.  We  accord- 
ingly walked  to  the  Convent  of  the  Augustinians,  where 
I  was  presented  to  Josephus  a  Doloribus,  a  man  well 
advanced  in  life,  having  a  pale  visage  and  penetrating 
eye,  rather  of  a  reverend  appearance,  and  possessing 
great  fluency  of  speech  and  urbanity  of  manners.  At  first 
sight  he  presented  the  aspect  of  one  of  those  acute  and 


rc55j>ecttng  tbt  Hoiniel)  €hwtian0.    159 

prudent  men  of  the  world,  the  learned  and  respectable 
Italian  Jesuits,  some  of  whom  are  yet  found,  since  the 
demolition  of  their  order,  reposing  in  tranquil  obscu- 
rity, in  different  parts  of  the  East.  After  half  an  hour's 
conversation  in  the  Latin  language,  during  which  he 
adverted  rapidly  to  a  variety  of  subjects,  and  enquired 
concerninsr  some  learned  men  of  his  own  Church,  whom 
I  had  visited  in  my  tour,  he  politely  invitetl  me  to  take 
up  my  residence  with  him,  during  my  stay  at  Old  Goa. 
I  was  highly  gratified  by  this  unexpected  invitation  ;  but 
Lieutenant  Kempthorne  did  not  approve  of  leaving  me 
in  the  hands  of  the  Inquisitor.  For,  judge  of  our  suiprise, 
when  we  discovered  that  my  learned  host  was  one  of  the 
Inquisitors  of  the  Holy  office,  the  second  member  of 
that  august  tribunal  in  rank,  but  the  first  and  most 
active  agent  in  the  business  of  the  department.  Apart- 
ments were  assigned  to  me  in  the  College  adjoining  the 
Convent,  next  to  the  rooms  of  the  Inquisitor  himself; 
and  here  I  have  been  now  four  days  at  the  very  fountain- 
head  of  information,  in  regard  to  those  subjects  which 
I  wished  to  investigate.  I  breakfast  and  dine  with  the 
Inquisitor  almost  every  day,  and  he  generally  passes  his 
evenings  in  my  apartment.  As  he  considers  my  en- 
quiries to  be  chiefly  of  a  literary  nature,  he  is  perfectly 
candid  and  communicative  on  all  subjects. 

*  Next  day  after  my  arrival,  I  was  introduced  by  my 
learned  conductor  to  the  Archbishop  of  Goa.  We  found 
him  reading  the  Latm  letters  of  St.  Francis  Xavier.  On 
my  adverting  to  the  long  duration  of  the  city  of  Goa, 
while  other  cities  of  Europeans  in  India  had  suffered 
from  war  or  revolution,  the  Archbishop  observed,  that 
the  preservation  of  Goa  was  owing  to  the  prayers  of  St. 


160  <tbti0tian  Mmavdm 

Francis  Xavier.   The  Inquisitor  looked  at  me  to  see  what 

I   thought  of  this   sentiment.      I   acknowledged   that 

Xavier  was  considered  by  the  learned  among  the  English 

to  have  been  a  great  man :  that,  what  he  wrote  himself, 

bespeaks  him  a  man  of  learning,  of  original  genius,  and 

great  fortitude  of  mind ;  but  what  others  have  written 

for  him,  and  of  him,  tarnished  his  fame,  by  making  him 

the  inventor  of  fables.      The  Archbishop  signified  his 

assent.      He  afterwards  conducted  me  into  his  private 

Chapel,  which  is  decorated  with  images  of  silver,  and 

then  into  the  Archiepiscopal  Library,  which  possesses  a 

valuable  collection  of  books.  —  As  I  passed  through  our 

Convent,  in  returning  from  the  Archbishop's,  I  observed 

among  the  paintings  in  the  cloister,  a  portrait  of  the 

famous  Alexis  de  Menexes,  Archbishop  of  Goa,  who 

held  the  Synod  of  Diamper,  near  Cochin,  in  1599,  and 

burned  the  books  of  the  Syrian  Christians.     From  the 

inscription  underneath  I  learned  that  he  was  the  founder 

of  the  magnificent  Church  and  Convent  in  which  I  am 

now  residing, 

'  On  the  same  day  I  received  an  invitation  to  dine 
with  the  chief  Inquisitor,  at  his  house  in  the  country. 
The  second  Inquisitor  accompanied  me,  and  we  found  a 
respectable  company  of  Priests,  and  a  sumptuous  enter- 
tainment. In  the  hbrary  of  the  chief  Inquisitor  I  saw 
a  register,  containing  the  present  establishment  of  the 
Inquisition  at  Goa,  and  the  names  of  all  the  officers. 
On  my  asking  the  chief  Inquisitor  whether  the  establish^• 
ment  was  as  extensive  as  formerly,  he  said  it  was  nearly 
the  same.  I  had  hitherto  said  little  to  any  person  con- 
cerning the  Inquisition;  but  I  had  indirectly  gleaned 
much  information  concerning  it,  not  only  from  the 
II 


respecting  rbc  Uomi6b  Cljnetians,    161 

Inquisitors  themselves,  but  from  certain  Priests,  whom  1 
visited  at  ther  respective  convents ;  particularly  from  a 
Father  in  the  Franciscan  Convent,  who  had  himself 
repeatedly  witnessed  an  Auto  da  Fe.' 


*  Goa,  Aitgtistinian  ConverU,  26tk  Jan.  1808. 

«  On  Sunday,  after  divine  service,  which  I  attended, 
we  looked  over  together  the  prayere  and  jwrtions  of 
Scripture  for  the  day,  which  led  to  a  discussion  concem- 
inj;  some  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianitv.  We  then 
read  the  third  Chapter  of  St,  John's  Gospel,  in  the 
Latin  V^ulgate.  I  asked  the  Inquisitor  whether  he 
believed  in  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  there  spoken  of. 
He  distinctly  admitted  it ;  conjointly  however  he  thought, 
in  some  obscure  sense,  with  v:aier.  I  observed  that 
water  was  merely  an  emblem  of  the  purifying  effects  of 
the  Spirit,  and  could  be  but  an  emblem.  'We  next 
adverted  to  the  expression  of  St.  John  in  his  first  Epistie ; 
*  This  is  he  that  came  by  water  and  blood :  even  Jesus 
Christ,  not  by  water  only,  but  by  water  and  blood :' 
rr-  blood  to  atone  for  sin,  and  water  to  purify  the  heart; 
justification  and  sanctification :  both  of  which  were  ex- 
pressed at  the  same  moment  on  the  Cross.  The  Inqui- 
sitor was  pleased  with  the  subject.  By  an  easy  transition 
we  passed  to  the  importance  of  the  Bible  itself  to  illu- 
minate the  Priests  and  people.  I  noticed  to  him,  that 
after  looking  through  the  colleges  and  schools,  there 
appeared  to  me  to  be  a  total  eclipse  of  Scriptural  light 
-He  acknowledged  that  reUgion  and  learning  were  truly 
in  a  degraded  state.  —  I  had  visited  the  theol^cal 
-scbopls,.  and  at  every  place  I  expressed  my  surprise^ to 

M 


162  €btwtmx  IRei£»carcbe0 

the  tutors,  in  presence  of  the  pupils,  at  the  absence 
of  the  Bible,  and  almost  total  want  of  reference  to  it» 
They  pleaded  the  custom  of  the  place,  and  the  scarcity 
of  copies  of  the  book  itself.  Some  of  the  younger 
Priests  came  to  me  afterwards,  desiring  to  know  by  what 
means  they  might  procure  copies.  This  enquiry  for 
Bibles  was  like  a  ray  of  hope  beaming  on  the  walls  of 
the  Inquisition. 

"  I  pass  an  hour  sometimes  in  the  spacious  library  of 
the  Aughstinian  Convent,  and  think  myself  suddenly 
transported  into  one  of  the  libraries  of  Cambridge. 
There  are  many  rare  volumes,  but  they  are  chiefly 
theological,  and  almost  all  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
There  are  few  classics;  and  I  have  not  yet  seen  one 
copy  of  the  original  Scriptures  in  Hebrew  or  Greek.* 


*  Goc^  Augustinian  Convent,  27 ih  Jan.  1808. 

*  On  the  second  morning  after  my  arrival,  I  was  suiv 
prised  by  my  host,  the  inquisitor,  coming  into  my 
apartment  clothed  in  black  robes  from  head  to  foot :  for 
the  usual  dress  of  his  order  is  white.  He  said  he  was 
going  to  sit  on  the  Tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office.*  *  I 
presume,  Father,  your  august  Office  does  not  occupy 
much  of  your  time  P  *  Yes,'  answered  he,  '  much.  % 
ait  on  the  Tribunal  three  or  four  days  every  week.* 

*  I  had  thought  for  some  days,  of  putting  Dellon's 
book  into  the  Inquisitor's  hands ;  for  if  I  could  get  him 
to  advert  to  the  facts  stated  in  that  book,  I  should  be 
able  to  learn,  by  comparison,  the  exact  state  of  the  In- 
quisition at  the  present  time.  In  the  evening  he  came 
in,  »s  usual>  to  pass  an  hour  m  my  apartment.     A^er 

13 


resipecting  tbe  iSUmnsb  ^ixi^tms.    163 

some  conversation,  I  took  the  pen  in  my  hand  to  write 
a  few  notes  in  my  Journal :  and,  as  if  to  amuse  him, 
while  I  was  writing,  I  took  up  DeUon's  book,  which  was 
lying  with  some  others  on  the  table,  and  handing  it 
across  to  him,  asked  him  whether  he  had  ever  seen  it. 
It  was  in  the  French  language,  which  he  understood 
well.  *  Relation,  de  I'lnquisition  de  Goa,'  pronounced 
he,  with  a  slow  articulate  voice.  He  had  never  seen  it 
before,  and  began  to  read  with  eagerness.  He  had  not 
proceeded  far,  before  he  betrayed  evident  symptoms  of 
uneasiness.  He  turned  hastily  to  the  middle  of  the 
book,  and  then  to  the  end,  and  then  ran  over  the  table 
of  contents  at  the  beginning,  as  if  to  ascertain  the  full 
extent  of  the  evil.  He  then  composed  himself  to  read, 
while  I  continued  to  write.  He  turned  over  the  pages 
with  rapidity,  and  when  he  came  to  a  certain  place,  he 
exclaimed,  in  the  broad  Italian  accent,  *  Mendacium, 
Mendacium.'  I  requested  he  would  mark  those  passages 
which  were  untrue,  and  we  should  discuss  them  after- 
wards, for  that  I  had  other  books  on  the  subject. 
*'  Other  books,'  said  he,  and  he  looked  with  an  en- 
quiring eye  on  those  on  the  table.  He  continued  read- 
ing till  it  was  time  to  retire  to  rest,  and  then  begged  to 
take  the  book  with  him. 

'  It  was  on  this  iii^t  that  a  circumstance  happened 
which  caused  my  first  alarm  at  Goa.  My  servants  slept 
every  night  at  ray  chamber-door,  in  the  long  gallery 
which  is  common  to  all  the  apartments,  and  not  far  dis- 
tant from  the  servants  of  the  Convent.  About  mid- 
night I  was  waked  by  loud  shrieks  and  expressions  of 
terror,  from  some  person  in  the  gallery.  In  the  first 
moment  of  surprise,  I  concluded  it  must  be  the  Alguazils 

M  2 


164  Cbri^tian  Kesiearcbeg 

of  the  Holy  Office,  seizing  my  servants  to  carry  tliem  to 
the  Inquisition.  But,  on  going  out,  I  saw  my  own  ser- 
vants standing  at  the  door,  and  the  person  who  had 
caused  the  alarm  (a  boy  of  about  fourteen)  at  a  little 
distance,  surrounded  by  some  of  the  Priests,  who  had 
come  out  of  their  cells  on  hearing  the  noise.  The  boy 
said  he  had  seen  a  spectre^  and  it  was  a  considerable 
time  before  the  agitation  of  his  body  and  voice  subsided. 
Next  morning  at  breakfast  the  Inquisitor  apologised 
for  the  disturbance,  and  said  the  boy's  alarm  pro- 
ceeded from  a  '  phantasma  animi,'  a  phantasm  of  the 
imagination. 

•  After  breakfast  we  resumed  the  subject  of  the 
Inquisition.  The  Inquisitor  admitted  that  Dellon's 
descriptions  of  the  dungeons,  of  the  torture,  of  the  mode 
of  trial,  and  of  the  Auto  da  Fe  were,  in  general,  just ; 
bat  he  said  the  writer  judged  untruly  of  the  motives  of 
the  Inquisitors,  and  very  uncharitably  of  the  character  of 
the  Holy  Church ;  and  I  admitted  that,  under  the  pressure 
of  his  peculiar  suffering,  this  might  possibly  be  the  case. 
The  Inquisitor  was  now  anxious  to  know  to  what  extent 
Dellon's  book  had  been  circulated  in  Europe.  I  told 
him  that  Picart  had  published  to  the  world  extracts  from 
it,  in  his  celebrated  work  called  '  Religious  Ceremonies,' 
together  with  plates  of  the  system  of  torture  and 
burnings  at  the  Auto  da  Fe.  I  added  that  it  was  now 
generally  believed  in  Europe,  that  these  enormities  no 
longer  existed,  and  that  the  Inquisition  itself  had  been 
totally  suppressed ;  but  that  I  was  concerned  to  find 
that  this  was  not  the  case.  He  now  began  a  grave 
narration  to  shew  that  the  Inquisition  had  undergone  a 


change   in   some   respects,    and   that   its   terrors   were 
mitigated.* 


*  The  following  were  the  passages  in  Mr.  Dellon's  narra- 
tive, to  which  I  wished  particularly  to  draw  the  attention  of 
the  Inquisitor.  —  Mr.  D.  had  been  thrown  into  the  Inquisition 
at  Goa,  and  confined  in  a  dungeon,  ten  feet  square,  where 
he  remained  upwards  of  two  years,  without  seeing  any 
person,  but  the  gaoler  who  brought  him  his  victuals,  ex- 
cept when  he  was  brought  to  his  trial,  expecting  daily  to 
be  brought  to  the  stake.  His  alleged  crime  was  charging 
the  Inquisition  with  cruelty,  in  a  conversation  he  had  with  a 
Priest  at  Datnan,  a  Portuguese  town  in  another  part  of 
India. 

"  During  the  months  of  November  and  December,  I  heard 
every  morning  the  shrieks  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  who 
were  undergoing  the  Question.  I  remembered  to  have  heard, 
before  I  was  cast  into  prison,  that  the  Auto  da  F^  was  gene- 
rally celebrated  on  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent,  because  on  that 
day  is  read  in  the  Churches  that  part  of  the  Gospel  in  which 
mention  is  made  of  the  last  judgment;  and  the  Inqui- 
sitors pretend  by  this  ceremony  to  •  exhibit  a  lively  emblem 
of  that  awful  event.  I  was  likewise  convinced  that  there 
were  a  great  number  of  prisoners,  beside  myself;  the  pro- 
found silence,  which  reigned  within  the  walls  of  the  building, 
having  enabled  me  to  count  the  number  of  doors  which  were 
opened  at  the  hours  of  meals.  —  However,  the  first  and 
second  Sundays  of  Advent  passed  by,  without  my  hearing  of 
any  thing,  and  I  prepared  to  undergo  another  year  of  melan- 
choly captivity,  when  I  was  aroused  from  my  despair,  on  the 
11th  of  January,  by  the  noise  of  the  guards  removing  the 
bars  from  the  door  of  my  prison.  The  Alcaide  presented 
me  with  a  habit,  which  he  ordered  me  to  put  on,  and  to 
make  myself  ready  to  attend  him  when  he  should  come 
ag^.  Thus  saying,  he  left  a  lighted  lamp  in  my  dungeon. 
The  guards  returned  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 

3J   3 


166         (ZbtMan  Hescarcbesf 

"  I  had  already  discovered,  from  written  or  printed 
documents,  that  the  Inquisition  of  Goa  was  suppressec) 


led  me  out  into  a  long  gallery,  where  I  found  a  number  of 
the  companions  of  my  fate,  drawn  up  in  a  rank  against  a 
wall :  I  placed  myself  among  the  rest,  and  several  more  soon 
joined  the  melancholy  band.  The  profound  silence  and  still- 
ness caused  them  to  resemble  statues  more  than  the  ani- 
mated bodies  of  human  creatures.  The  women,  who  were 
clothed  in  a  similar  manner,  were  placed  in  a  neighbouring 
gallery,  where  we  could  not  see  them  ;  but  I  remarked  that 
a  number  of  persons  stood  by  themselves  at  some  distance, 
attended  by  others  who  wore  long  black  dresses,  and  who 
walked  backwards  and  forwards  occasionally.  I  did  not  then 
know  who  these  were ;  but  I  was  afterwards  informed  that 
the  former  were  the  victims  who  were  condemned  to  be 
burned,  and  the  others  were  their  confessors. 

*'  After  we  were  all  ranged  against  the  wall  of  this  gal- 
lery, we  received  eaeh  a  large  wax  taper.  They  then  brought 
us  a  number  of  dresses  made  of  yellow  cloth,  with  the  cross 
of  St.  Andrew  painted  before  and  behind.  This  is  called 
the  San  Benito.  The  relapsed  heretics  wear  another  species 
of  robe  called  the  Samarra,  the  ground  of  which  is  grey. 
The  portrait  of  the  sufferer  is  painted  upon  it,  placed  upon 
burning  torches,  with  flames  and  demons  all  round.  —  Caps 
were  then  produced  called  Carrochas;  made  of  pasteboard, 
pointed  like  sugar  loaves,  all  covered  over  with  devils  and 
flames  of  fire. 

"  The  great  bell  of  the  Cathedral  began  to  ring  a  little 
before  sun-rise,  which  served  as  a  signal  to  warn  the  people 
of  Goa  to  come  and  behold  the  august  ceremony  of  the  Auto 
da  Ffe;  and  then  they  made  us  proceed  from  the  gallery 
one  by  one.  I  remarked  as  we  passed  into  the  great 
hall,  that  the  Inquisitor  was  sitting  at  the  door  with  his 
secretary  by  him,  and  that  he  delivered  every  prisoner  into 
the  hands  of  a  particular  person,  who  is  to  be  his  guard  to  the 


rwcctmg  tit  Uoimb  ^bvi^tiam.    167 

by    Royal   Edict  in   the   year    1775,   and   established 
again  in   1779-      The  Franciscan  Father  before  men- 


place  of  burning.  These  persons  are  called  Parrians,  or, 
Godfathers.  My  Godfather  was  the  commander  of  a  ship. 
I  went  forth  with  him,  and  as  soon  as  we  were  in  the  street,  I 
saw  that  the  procession  was  commenced  by  the  Dominican 
Friars ;  who  have  this  honour,  because  St.  Dominic  founded 
the  Inquisition.  These  are  followed  by  the  prisoners,  who 
walked  one  after  the  other,  each  having  his  Godfather  by  his 
side,  and  a  lighted  taper  in  his  hand.  The  least  guilty  go  fore- 
most; and  as  I  did  not  pass  for  one  of  them,  there  were  many 
who  took  precedence  of  me.  The  women  were  mixed  promis- 
cuously with  the  men.  We  all  walked  barefoot,  and  the 
sharp  stones  of  the  streets  of  Goa  wounded  my  tender  feet> 
and  caused  the  blood  to  stream :  for  they  made  us  march 
through  the  chief  streets  of  the  city ;  and  we  were  regarded 
every  where  by  an  innumerable  crowd  of  people,  who  had 
assembled  from  all  parts  of  India  to  behold  this  spectacle ; 
for  the  Inquisition  takes  care  to  announce  it  long  before  in 
the  most  remote  parishes.  At  length  we  arrived  at  the 
Church  of  St.  Francis,  which  was,  for  this  time,  destined  for 
the  celebration  of  the  Act  of  Faith.  On  one  side  of  the  Altar 
was  the  Grand  Inquisitor  and  his  Counsellors ;  and  on  the 
other  the  Viceroy  of  Gt)a  and  his  Court.  All  the  prisoners 
were  seated  to  hear  a  Sermon.  I  observed  that  those  pri- 
soners who  wore  the  horrible  Carrochas  came  in  last  in  the 
procession.  One  of  the  Augustine  Monks  ascended  the  pulpit, 
and  preached  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  The  sermon  being 
concluded,  two  readers  went  up  to  the  pulpit,  one  after  the 
other,  and  read  the  sentences  of  the  prisoners.  My  joy  was 
extreme  when  I  heard  that  ray  sentence  was  not  to  be  burnt) 
but  to  be  a  galley-slave  for  five  years.  —  After  the  Sentence! 
were  read,  they  summoned  forth  those  miserable  victims  who 
were  destined  to  be  immolated  by  the  Holy  Inquisition.  The 
Images  of  the  heretics  who  had  died  in  prison,  were  brou^t 

M  4t 


168  Cbnstmn  Ecscarcbcs 

tioned  witnessed  the  annual  Auto  da  Fe,  from  177^ 
to  1775.  "  It  was  the  humanity,  and  tender  mercy  of 
a  good  King,"  said  the  old  Father,  which  abolished 
th6  Inquisition."  But  immediately  on  his  death,  the 
power  of  the  Priests  acquired  the  ascendant,  under  the 
Queen  Dowager,  and  the  Tribunal  was  re-established, 
after  a  bloodless  interval  of  five  years.  It  has  continued 
in  operation  ever  since.  It  was  restored  in  1779j  subject 
to  certain  restrictions,  the  chief  of  which  are  the  two 
following :  '  That  a  greater  number  of  witnesses  should  be 
required  to  convict  a  criminal  than  were  before  necessary,* 
and,  '  that  the  Auto  da  Fe  should  not  be  held  publicly  as 
before;  but  that  the  sentences  of  the  Tribunal  should 
be  executed  privately,  within  the  walls  of  the  Inquisition.' 


up  at  the  same  time,  their  bones  being  contained  in  small 
chests,  covered  with  flames  and  demons.  —  An  officer  of  the 
secular  tribunal  now  came  forward  and  seized  these  unhappy 
people,  after  they  had  each  received  a  slight  bloxu  upon  the 
breast  from  the  Alcaide,  to  intimate  that  they  were  aban- 
doned. They  were  then  led  away  to  the  bank  of  the  river, 
where  the  Viceroy  and  his  Court  were  assembled,  and  where 
the  faggots  had  been  prepared  the  preceding  day.  As  soon 
as  they  arrive  at  this  place,  the  condemned  persons  are  asked 
in  what  religion  they  chuse  to  die  ;  and  the  moment  they 
have  replied  to  this  question,  the  executioner  seizes  therat 
and  binds  them  to  a  stake  in  the  midst  of  the  faggots.  The 
day  after  the  execution,  the  portraits  of  the  dead  are  carried 
to  the  Church  of  the  Dominicans.  The  heads  only  are  re- 
presented, (which  are  generally  very  accurately  drawn  ;  for 
the  Inquisition  keeps  excellent  limners  for  the  purpose,)  sur- 
rounded by  flames  and  demons  :  and  underneath  is  thename 
and  crime  of  the  person  who  has  been  burned."  Relatio't, 
de  I'liujuisition  de.Goa,  chap.  xxiv. 


rcspccnng  tfjc  Homisb  Cbnstums.     169 

In  this  particular,  the  constitution  of  the  new  Inqui- 
sition is  more  reprehensible  than  that  of  the  old  one ;  for, 
as  the  old  Father  expressed  it,  *  Nunc  sigillum  non  re- 
velat  Inquisiiio.'  Formerly  the  friends  of  those  unfor- 
tunate person^  who  were  thrown  into  its  prison,  had  the 
melancholy  satisfaction  of  seeing  them  once  a  year  walk- 
ing in  tlie  procession  of  the  Auto  da  Fe ;  or  if  they  were 
condemned  to  die,  they  witnessed  their  death,  and 
mourned  for  the  dead  ;  but  now  they  have  no  means  of 
learning  for  years  whether  tliey  be  dead  or  alive.  The 
}X)licy  of  this  new  mode  of  concealment  appears  to  be 
this,  to  preserve  the  power  of  the  Inquisition,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  to  lessen  the  public  odium  of  its  proceed- 
ings in  the  presence  of  British  dominion  and  civilization. 
I  asked  the  Father  his  opinion  concerning  the  nature 
and  frequency  of  the  punishments  within  the  walls.  He 
said  he  possessed  no  certain  means  of  giving  a  satisfac- 
tory answer ;  that  every  thing  transacted  there  was  de- 
clared to  be  *  sacrum  et  secretum.'  But  this  he  knew  to 
be  true,  that  there  were  constantly  captives  in  the  dun- 
geons; that  some  of  them  are  liberated  after  a  long 
confinement;  bat  that  they  never  speak  afterwards  of 
what  passed  within  the  place.  He  added,  that  of  all  the 
persons  he  had  knovvn,  who  had  been  hberated,  he 
never  knew  one  who  did  not  carry  about  with  him  what 
might  be  called  *  the  mark  of  the  Inquisition;'  that  is  to 
say,  who  did  not  shew,  in  the  solemnity  of  his  counte- 
nance, or  in  his  peculiar  demeanor,  or  his  terror  of  the 
Priests,  that  he  had  been  in  that  dreadfial  place. 

*  The  chief  argument  of  the  Inquisitor  to  prove  the 
melioration  of  the  Inquisition,  was  the  superior  humanity 
of  the  Inquisitors.     I  remarked,  that  I  did  not  doubt 


170  (Ebmtimt  Kesiearcbesf 

die  humanity  of  the  existing  oflScers ;  but  what  availed 
humanity  in  an  Inquisitor  ?  He  must  pronounce  sen- 
tence according  to  the  Laws  of  the  Tribunal,  which  are 
notorious  enough ;  and  a  relapsed  Heretic  must  be 
burned  in  the  flames,  or  confined  for  life  in  a  dungeon* 
whether  the  Inquisitor  be  humane  or  not.  '  But  if,* 
said  I,  *  you  would  satisfy  my  mind  completely  on  this 
subject,  shew  me  the  Inquisition.  He  said  it  was  not  per- 
mitted to  any  person  to  see  the  Inquisition.  I  observed 
that  mine  might  be  considered  as  a  peculiar  case;  that 
the  character  of  the  Inquisition,  and  the  expediency  of 
its  longer  continuance,  had  been  called  in  question ; 
that  I  had  myself  written  on  the  civilization  of  India, 
and  might  possibly  publish  something  more  upon  that 
subject,  and  that  it  could  not  be  expected  that  I  should 
pass  over  the  Inquisition  without  notice,  knowing  what 
I  did  of  its  proceedings ;  at  the  same  time  I  should  not 
wish  to  state  a  single  fact  without  his  authority,  or  at 
least  his  admission  of  its  truth.  I  added,  that  he  himself 
had  been  pleased  to  communicate  with  me  very  fully  on 
the  subject,  and  that  in  all  our  discussions  we  had  both 
been  actuated,  1  hoped,  by  a  good  purpose.  The  coun- 
tenance of  the  Inquisitor  evidently  altered  on  receiving 
this  intimation,  nor  did  it  ever  after  wholly  regain  its 
wonted  frankness  and  placidity ;  after  some  hesitation, 
however,  he  said  he  would  take  me  with  him  to  the  In- 
quisition the  next  day.  —  I  was  a  good  deal  surprised  at 
this  acquiescence  of  the  Inquisitor,  but  I  did  not  know 
what  was  in  his  mind.' 


respecting  tbe  i^omfe!)  Cbristians.    171 


*  Goa,  Augustinian  Cmvent,  2Sth  January,  1808. 
«  When  I  left  the  Forts  to  come  up  to  the  Inquisition, 
Colonel  Adams  desired  me  to  write  to  him ;  and  he  added 
halfway  between  jest  and  earnest,  "  If  I  do  not  hear  from 
*'  you  in  three  days,  I  shall  march  down  the  7Sth  and 
storm  the  Inquisition."  This  I  promised  to  do.  But, 
having  been  so  well  entertained  by  the  inquisitor,  I  for- 
got my  promise.  Accordingly,  on  the  day  before  yester- 
day, I  was  surprised  by  a  visit  from  Major  Braamcamp, 
Aid-de-Camp  to  his  Excellency  the  Viceroy,  bearing 
a  letter  from  Colonel  Adams,  and  a  message  from  the 
Viceroy,  proposing  that  I  should  return  every  evening 
and  sleep  at  the  Forts,  on  account  of  the  unhealthiness  of 
Goa. 

*  This  morning  after  breakfast  my  host  went  to  dress 
for  the  Holy  Office,  and  soon  I'eturned  in  his  inquisitorial 
robes.  He  said  he  would  go  half  an  hour  before  the 
usual  time  for  the  purpose  of  shewing  me  the  Inquisition, 
I  thought  that  his  countenance  was  more  severe  than 
usual :  and  that  his  attendants  were  not  so  civil  as 
before.  The  truth  was,  the  midnight  scene  was  still  on 
my  mind.  The  Inquisition  is  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
distant  from  the  Convent,  and  we  proceed  thither  in  our 
Manjeels.*     On  our  arrival  at  the  place,  the  Inquisitor 

*  Tfce  Manjeei  is  a  kind  of  Palankeen  common  at  Goa. 
It  \b  merely  a  sea-cot  suspended  from  a  bamboo,  which  is 
borne  on  the  heads  of  four  men.  Sometimes  a  footman  runs 
before,  having  a  staff  in  his  hand,  to  which  are  attached  little 
bells  or  rings,  which  he  jingles  as  he  runs,  keeping  time  with 
the  motion  of  the  bearers. 


172  (Hbtiman  IRcsmrcbrs 

said  to  me,  as  we  were  ascending  the  steps  of  the  outer 
stair,  that  he  hoped  I  should  be  satisfied  with  a  transient 
view  of  the  Inquisition,  and  that  I  would  retire  whenever 
he  should  desire  it.  1  took  this  as  a  good  omen,  and 
followed  my  conductor  with  tolerable  confidence. 

*  He  led  me  first  to  the  Great  Hall  of  the  Inquisition. 
We  were  met  at  the  door  by  a  number  of  well-dressed 
persons,  who,  I  afterwartls  understood,  were  the  familiars, 
and  attendants  of  the  Holy  Office.  They  bowed  very 
low  to  the  Inquisitor,  and  looked  with  surprise  at  me. 
The  great  hall  is  the  place  in  which  the  prisoners  are 
marshalled  for  the  procession  of  the  Auto  da  Fe.  At  the 
procession  described  by  Dellon,  in  which  he  himself 
walked  barefoot,  clotlied  with  the  painted  garment,  there 
were  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners.  I 
traversed  this  hall  for  some  time,  with  a  slow  step,  reflect- 
ing on  its  former  scenes,  the  Inquisitor  walking  by  my 
side  in  silence.  I  thought  of  the  fate  of  the  multitude 
of  my  fellow-creatures  who  had  passed  through  this 
place,  condemned  by  a  tribunal  of  their  fellow  sinners, 
their  bodies  devoted  to  the  flames,  and  their  souls  to  per- 
dition. And  I  could  not  help  saying  to  him,  *  Would 
not  the  Holy  Church  wish,  in  her  mercy,  to  have  those 
souls  back  again,  that  she  might  allow  them  a  little 
further  probation  ?'  The  Inquisitor  answered  nothing, 
but  beckoned  me  to  go  with  him  to  a  door  at  one  end  of 
the  hall.  By  this  door  he  conducted  me  to  some  small 
rooms,  and  thence  to  the  spacious  apartments  of  the  cnief 
Inquisitor.  Having  surveyed  these,  he  brought  me  back 
again  to  the  Great  Hall ;  and  I  thought  he  seemed  now 
desirous  that  1  should  depart.  '  Now,  Father,'  said  I, 
'  lead  me  to  the  dungeons  below ;  1  want  to  see  the  cap- 


respecting  the  Uomisb  ^^bnstuine.    173 

lives.  —  '  No,  said  he,  '  that  cannot  be.'  I  now  began 
to  suspect  that  it  had  been  in  the  mind  of  the  In- 
quisitor, from  the  beginning,  to  shew  me  only  a  certain 
part  of  the  Inquisition,  in  the  hope  of  satisfying 
my  inquiries  in  a  general  way,  I  urged  him  with  earnest- 
ness, but  he  steadily  resisted,  and  seemed  to  be  offended, 
or  rather  agitated,  by  my  importunity.  I  intimated  to 
him  plainly,  that  the  only  way  to  do  justice  to  his  own 
assertions  and  arguments,  regarding  the  present  state  of 
the  Inquisition,  was  to  shew  me  the  prisoners  and  the 
captives.  I  should  then  describe  only  what  I  saw ;  but 
now  the  subject  was  left  in  awful  obscurity.  '  Lead  me 
down/  said  I,  *  to  the  inner  building,  and  let  me  pass 
through  the  two  hundred  dungeons,  ten  feet  square, 
described  by  your  former  captives.  Let  me  count  the 
number  of  your  present  captives,  and  converse  with  them. 
I  want  to  see  if  there  be  any  subjects  of  the  British 
government,  to  whom  we  owe  protection.  I  want  to  ask 
how  long  they  have  been  here,  how  long  it  is  since  they 
beheld  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  whether  they  ever  expect 
to  see  it  again.  Shew  me  the  chamber  of  Torture,  and 
declare  what  modes  of  execution,  or  of  punishment,  are 
now  practised  within  the  walls  of  the  Inquisition,  in  heu 
of  the  public  Auto  da  Fe.  If,  after  all  that  has  passed, 
Father,  you  resist  this  reasonable  request,  I  shall  be 
justified  in  believmg,  that  you  ai-e  afraid  of  exposing 
the  real  state  of  the  Inquisition  in  India.'  To  these  ob- 
servations the  Inquisitor  made  no  reply,  but  seemed 
impatient  that  I  should  withdraw.  '  My  good  Father,' 
said  I,  <  I  am  about  to  take  my  leave  of  you,  and  to 
thank  you  for  your  hospitable  attentions,  (it  had  been" 
before  understood  that  I  should  take  my  final  leave  at  the 


174         (Ebri^tian  Umatcht0 

door  of  the  Inquisition,  after  having  seen  the  interior,^ 
and  I  wish  always  to  preserve  on  ray  mind  a  favourable 
sentiment  of  your  kindness  and  candour.  You  cannot, 
you  say,  shew  me  the  captives  and  the  dungeons;  be 
pleased,  then,  merely  to  answer  this  question ;  for  I  shall 
believe  your  word :  —  How  many  prisoners  are  there  now 
below  in  the  cells  of  the  Inquisition  !'  The  Inquisitor 
replied,  *  That  is  a  question  which  I  cannot  answer.'  On 
his  pronouncing  these  words,  I  retired  hastily  towards  the 
door,  and  wished  him  farewell.  We  shook  hands  with 
as  much  cordiality  as  we  could  at  the  moment  assume, 
and  both  of  us,  I  believe,  were  sorry  that  our  parting 
took  place  with  a  clouded  countenance. 

*  From  the  Inquisition  I  went  to  the  place  of  burning 
in  the  Campo  Santo  Lazaro,  on  the  river  side,  where  the 
victims  were  brought  to  the  stake  at  the  Auto  da  Fe. 
It  is  close  to  the  palace,  that  the  Viceroy  and  his 
Court  may  witness  the  execution ;  for  it  has  ever  been 
the  policy  of  the  Inquisition  to  make  these  spiritual 
executions  appear  to  be  the  executions  of  the  State. 
An  old  Priest  accompanied  me,  who  pointed  out  the 
place,  and  described  the  scene.  As  I  passed  over  this 
melancholy  plain,  I  thought  on  the  difference  between 
the  pure  and  benign  doctrine,  which  was  first  preached 
to  India  in  the  Apostolic  age,  and  that  bloody  code, 
which,  after  a  long  night  of  darkness,  was  announced 
to  it  under  the  same  name  !  And  I  pondered  on  the 
mysterious  dispensation,  which  permitted  the  ministers 
of  the  Inquisition,  with  their  racks  and  flames,  to  visit 
these  lands  before  the  heralds  of  the  Gospel  of  peace. 
But  the  most  painful  reflection  wa%  that  this  tribunal 
should  yet  exist,  unawed  by  the  vicinity  of  Britbh  hu- 


reopcctiiiii  tbt  Eoimeb  v^Tbri^tlans.    175 

manity  and  dominion.  I  was  not  satisfied  with  what  I 
had  seen  or  said  at  the  Inquisition,  and  I  determined  to 
go  back  again.  The  Inquisitors  were  now  sitting  on 
the  tribunal,  and  I  had  some  excuse  for  returning;  for 
I  was  to  receive  from  the  chief  Inquisitor  a  letter,  which 
he  said  he  would  give  me,  before  I  left  the  place,  for  the 
British  Resident  in  Travancore  *,  being  an  answer  to  a 
letter  from  that  officer. 

*  "When  I  arrived  at  the  Inquisition,  and  had  ascend- 
ed the  outer  stairs,  the  doorkeepers  surveyed  me  doubt- 
ingly,  but  suffered  me  to  pass,  supposing  that  I  had 
returned  by  permission  and  appointment  of  the  Inqui- 
sitor. I  entered  the  Great  Hall,  and  went  up  directly 
towards  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition,  described  by 
Dellon,  in  which  is  the  lofty  crucifix.  I  sat  down  on  a 
form,  and  wrote  some  notes ;  and  then  desired  one  of 
the  attendants  to  carry  in  my  name  to  the  Inquisitor. 
As  I  walked  up  the  hall,  I  saw  a  poor  woman  sitting  by 
herself,  on  a  bench  by  the  wall,  apparently  in  a  discon- 
solate state  of  mind.  She  clasped  her  hands  as  I  passed, 
and  gave  me  a  look  expressive  of  her  distress.  This  sight 
chilled  my  spirits.  The  familiars  told  me  she  was  waiting 
there  to  be  called  up  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition. 
While  I  was  asking  questions  concerning  her  crime, 
the  second  Inquisitor  came  out  in  evident  trepidation, 
and  was  about  to  complain  of  the  intrusion,  when  I  in- 
formed him  I  had  come  back  for  the  letter  from  the 
chief  Inquisitor.  He  said  it  should  be  sent  after  me  to 
Gos ;  and  he  conducted  me  with  a  quick  step  tow^ards 


*  Colonel  Macaulay,  who  i«  mm  in  England. 


176  Cbristian  Kc0rarcbc0 

the  door.  As  we  passed  the  poor  woman,  I  pointed  to 
her,  and  said  to  him  with  some  emphasis,  *  Behold, 
Father,  another  victim  of  the  holy  Inquisition  !'  He 
answered  nothing.  When  we  arrived  at  the  head  of 
the  great  stair,  he  bowed,  and  I  took  my  last  leave  of 
Josephus  a  Doloribus,  without  uttering  a  word.' 


It  will  be  well  understood  for  what  purpose 
the  foregoing  particulars,  concerning  the  Inqui- 
sition at  Goa,  are  rehearsed  in  the  ears  of  the 
British  nation.  <*  The  Romans,"  says  Montes- 
quieu, "  deserve  well  of  human  nature,  for 
"  making  it  an  article  in  their  treaty  with  the 
"  Carthaginians,  that  they  should  abstain  from 
"  SACRIFICING  their  children  to  their  gods.'* 
It  has  been  observed  by  respectable  writers, 
that  the  English  nation  ought  to  imitate  this 
example,  and  endeavour  to  induce  her  allies 
"  to  abolish  the  human  sacrifices  of  the  Inqui- 
"  sition;"  and  a  censure  has  been  passed  on 
our  Government  for  its  indifference  to  this  sub- 
ject.* The  indifference  to  the  Inquisition  is 
attributable,4we  believe,  to  the  same  cause  which 
has  produced  an  indifference  to  the  religious 
principles  which  first  organized  the  Inquisition, 
The  mighty  despot,  who  suppressed  the  Inqui- 


*  Edin,Rev.  No.  XXXII.  p.  449. 
II 


respecting  tbc  Uomisb  Cbri^tians^    11*7 

sition  in  Spain,  was  not  swayed  probably  by  very 
powerful  motives  of  humanity ;  but  viewed  with 
jealousy  a  tribunal,  which  usurped  an  independ- 
ent dominion:  and  he  put  it  down,  on  the  same 
principle  that  he  put  down  the  Popedom,  that 
he  might  remain  Pontiff  and  Grand  Inquisitor 
himself.     And  so  he  will  remain  for  a  time,  till 
the    purposes   of  Providence   shall   have   been 
accomplished  by  him.     But  are  we  look  on  in 
silence,  and  to  expect  that  further  meliorations 
in  human  society  are  to  be  effected  by  despotism, 
or  by  great  revolutions  ?     "  If,"  say  the  same 
authors,  *'  while  the  Inquisition  is  destroyed  in 
*'  Europe  by  the  power  of  despotism,  we  could 
*'  entertain  the  hope,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to 
*'  entertain   such    a  hope,   that   the   power   of 
"  liberty  is  about  to  destroy  it  in  America ;  we 
"  might,  even  amid  the  gloom  that  surrounds 
**  us,  congratulate  our  fellow-creatures  on  one 
"  of  the  most  remarkable  periods  in  the  history 
"  of  the  progress  of  human  society,  the  final 
"  ERASURE  of  the  Inquisition  from  the  face  of  tJw 
"  earth."  f     It  will,  indeed,  be  an  important  and 
happy  day  to  the  earth,  when  this  final  erasure 
shall  take  place  j    but  the  period  of  such  an 
event  is  nearer,  we  apprehend,  in  Europe  and 
America,  than  it  is  in  Asia ;  and  its  termination 

+  Edin.  Rev,  No.  XXXII.  p.  429. 

N 


in  Asia  depends  as  much  on  Great  Britain  as  on 
Portugal.  And  shall  not  Great  Britain  do  her 
part  to  hasten  this  desirable  time  ?  Do  we  wait, 
as  if  to  see  whether  the  power  of  Infidelity  will 
abolish  the  other  Inquisitions  of  the  earth? 
Shall  not  we,  in  the  mean  while,  attempt  to  do 
something,  on  Christian  principles,  for  the 
honour  of  God  and  of  humanity  ?  Do  we 
dread  even  to  express  a  sentiment  on  the  sub- 
ject in  our  legislative  assemblies,  or  to  notice  it 
in  our  treaties  ?  It  is  surely  our  duty  to  declare 
our  wishes,  at  least,  for  the  abolition  of  these 
inhuman  tribunals  (since  we  t^e  an  active  part 
in  promoting  the  welfare  of  other  nations),  and 
to  deliver  our  testimony  against  them  in  the 
presence  of  Europe. 

This  case  is  not  unlike  that  of  the  Immolation 
of  Females  in  Bengal ;  with  this  aggravation  in 
regard  to  that  atrocity,  that  the  rite  is  perpetrated 
in  our  own  territories.  Our  humanity  in  Eng- 
land revolts  at  the  occasional  description  of  the 
enormity;  but  the  matter  comes  not  to  our  own 
business  and  bosoms,  and  we  fail  even  to  in- 
sinuate our  disapprobation  of  the  deed.  It  may 
be  concluded  then,  that  while  we  remain  silent 
and  unmoved  spectators  of  the  flames  of  the 
Widow's  Pile,  there  is  no  hope  that  we  shall  be 
justly  affected  by  the  reported  horrors  of  the 
Inquisition. 


teepcctmg  the  l^oini^  Cbristiansi.    179 

TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 

FOR    THE 

ROMISH  CHRISTIANS. 

The  principal  languages  spoken  by  the  Romish 
Christians  in  India  are  these  four  :  the  Tamul, 
the  Malabar,  the  Ceylonese,  and  the  Portuguese. 
We  have  already  had  occasion  to  notice  the  three 
first.  The  Tamul  version  has  been  long  since 
completed  by  the  Protestant  Missionaries;  and 
the  Malabar  and  the  Ceylonese  are  in  course  of 
publication.  It  is  now  proper  to  explain,  that 
excellent  effects  may  be  expected  from  the 
diffusion  of  the  Portuguese  Scriptures  in  India. 
The  Portuguese  language  prevails  wherever  there 
are,  or  have  been,  settlements  of  that  nation. 
Their  descendants  people  the  coasts  from  the 
vicinity  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to  the  sea  of 
China ;  beginning  from  Sofala,  Mocaranga, 
Mosambique  (where  there  is  a  bishop),  Zinzebar, 
and  Melinda  (where  there  are  many  churches), 
on  the  east  of  Africa;  and  extending  round  by 
Babel mandel,  Diu,  Surat,  Daman,  Bombay,  Goa, 
Calicut,  Cochin,  Angengo,  Tutecorin,  Nega- 
patam,  Jaffnapatam,  Columbo,  Point  de  Galle, 
Tranquebar,Tanjore,  Tritchinopoly,  Porto-Novo, 

N  2 


180  CI)n0tian  Hcsearcbcss 

Pondicherry,  Sadras,  Madras,  MasuHpatam,  Cal- 
cutta, Chinsiirah,  Bandel,  Chittagong,  Macao, 
and  Canton ;  and  almost  all  the  islands  of  the 
Malayan  Archipelago,  which  were  first  con- 
quered by  the  Portuguese.  The  greater  part  of 
the  Portuguese  in  India  are  now  subjects  of  the 
British  empire.  The  Author  visited  most  of  the 
places  above  enumerated  ;  and  in  many  of  them 
he  could  not  hear  of  a  single  copy  of  the  Portu- 
guese Scriptures.  There  is  a  Portuguese  press 
at  Tranquebar,  and  another  at  Vepery,  near 
Madras ;  and  pecuniary  aid  only  is  wanted  from 
Europe  to  multiply  copies,  and  to  circulate  them 
round  the  coasts  of  Asia.  The  Portuguese  lan- 
guage is  certainly  a  most  favourable  medium  for 
diffusing  the  true  religion  in  the  maritime  pro- 
vinces of  the  East. 


THE  COLLEGES  AT  GOA. 

GoA  will  probably  remain  the  theological  school 
to  a  great  part  of  India  for  a  long  period  to 
come.  It  is  of  vast  importance  to  the  interests 
of  Christianity  in  the  East,  that  this  source  of 
instruction  should  be  purified.  The  appointed 
instrument  for  effecting  this  is  the  Bible.    This 


respecting  tbe  li>ersiian0.         181 

is  "  the  salt  which  must  be  thrown  into  the 
"  fountain  to  heal  the  waters.*'  ^  Kings,  ii.  21. 
There  are  upwards  of  three  thousand  priests 
belonging  to  Goa,  who  are  resident  at  the  place, 
or  stationed  on  their  cures  at  a  distance.  Let 
us  send  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  illuminate  the 
priests  of  Goa.  It  was  distinctly  expressed  to 
the  Author,  by  several  authorities,  that  they  will 
gladly  receive  copies  of  the  Latin  and  Portu- 
guese Vulgate  Bible  from  the  hands  of  the 
English  nation. 


THE  PERSIANS. 

The  Christian  religion  flourished  very  generally 
in  Persia  till  about  a.  d.  651  ;  when  the  Per- 
sians being  subdued  by  the  Saracens,  Mahome- 
danism  gradually  acquired  the  predominance. 
Constantine  the  Great  addressed  a  letter  to 
Sapor,  King  of  Persia,  which  is  preserved  to  this 
day  (in  Eusebius),  recommending  the  Christian 
churches  in  his  dominions  to  his  protection  j 
and  a  bishop  from  Persia  was  present  at  the 
Council  of  Nice  in  a.  d.  325.  It  appears  also, 
that  there  was  a  translation  of  some  portion  of 
the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  language  at  that 

N  3 


182  Cbristian  Uc^carcbcs^ 

period  j  for  we  are  informed  by  Chrysostom, 
that  "  the  Persians,  having  translated  the  doc- 
"  trines  of  the  Gospel  into  their  own  tongue, 
**  had  learned,  though  bai4:)arians,  the  true  phi- 
"  losophy*;"  and  it  is  stated  by  another  author 
in  the  following  century,  *'  that  the  He- 
"  brew  writings  were  not  only  translated  into 
"  the  Greek,  but  into  the  Latin,  Ethiopian, 
"  Persian^  Indian,  Armenian,  Scythian,  and 
"  Sarmatian  languages."  t 

In  the  beautiful  homily  of  Chrysostom  on 
Mary*s  Memorial,  preached  about  a.  d.  380, 
in  which  he  enumerates  those  nations,  who,  in 
fulfilment  of  our  Saviour's  prophecy,  had 
"  spoken  of  the  deed  of  Mary  for  a  memorial 
"  of  her,"  he  mentions  the  Persians  first,  and 
the  Isles  of  Britain  last.  "  The  Persians," 
says  he,  "  the  Indians,  Scythians,  Thracians, 
"  Sarmatians,  the  race  of  the  Moors,  and  the 
"  inhabitants  of  the  British  Isles,  celebrate  a 
"  deed  performed  in  a  private  family  in  Judea 


*  Chrysostom,  Horn.  ii.  in  Johan. 

f  Theodoret,  vol.  iv.  p.  555.  We  have  entirely  lost  sight 
of  some  of  these  versions  in  the  obscurity  of  Mahomedan 
darkness.  It  is  not  even  known  what  languages  are  intended 
by  the  Scythian^  Indian,  and  Sarmatian..  The  Christian 
church  must  now  retrace  her  steps,  and  endeavour  to  recover 
a  knowledge  which  slie  has  lost. 


reepccting  tl)c  l^ereians*        183 

"  by  a  woman  that  had  been  a  sinner."*  He 
alhides  to  her  pouring  an  alabaster  box  of  spike- 
nard on  the  head  of  Christ,  thereby  acknowledg- 
ing him,  while  yet  upon  earth,  as  God's 
ANOINTED  King,  and  embalming  his  body  (as 
our  Lord  himself  explained  it)  in  anticipation 
of  his  burial.  Concerning  which  act  of  faith 
and  love,  our  Saviour  uttered  the  following 
prophetic  declaration :  "  Verily,  I  say  unto 
"  you,  Wheresoever  this  Gospel  shall  be 
"  preached  throughout  the  whole  world,  this 
*'  ALSO  that  she  hath  done  shall  be  spoken  of 
"  for  a  MEMORIAL  of  her.'*  Mark,  xiv.  9.  — 
The  Isles  of  Britain,  who  were  last  in  the  above 
enumeration,  are  now  the  Jirst  to  restore  this 
memorial  to  the  Persians,  as  well  as  to  other 
Mahomedan  nations,  who  were  to  lose  it  gene- 
rally, during  the  great  prophetic  period  of 
1260  years. 

A  version  of  the  four  Gospels  and  of  the 
Pentateuch  in  the  Persian  language  of  a  former 
age  remains  to  this  day.     It  is  a  faithful  trans- 


Tflw  KOi  T«v  Mavpwy  jnot;  xai  ol  ra?  BjiEraviKa?  Nijo-ou?  oiKOvvrt;,  To 
O)  I»8a»a  ytvtfAOiov  XaBga,   tv   «ixia    -araj/a   yvyanui   ■arsiropvtu/^tJi)?, 

The  argument  of  Chrysostom  is  this,  that  nothing  could 
have  given  so  permanent  a  celebrity  to  so  private  an  occur- 
rence, but  the  Divine  Word  of  Him  who  foretold  it. 
N  4 


184  CfirtsttaiT  i^csearcbr^ 

Jation,  and  seems  to  have  been  made  imme- 
diately from  the  Syriac  *  ;  but  the  dialect  and 
orthography  are  so  ancient  as  to  be  scarcely 
intelligible  even  at  Ispahan.  The  Romish 
church  has  had  several  missions  in  the  kingdom 
of  Persia  for  some  centuries  past.  The  Au- 
gustinian  Mission  from  Goa  commenced  in  the 
year  1602,  **  and  was  permitted  by  Sultan 
•*  Murad  to  build  convents  in  all  parts  of  the 
"  empire."!  But  they  went  into  Persia,  as  into 
other  countries,  not  with  the  design  of  instruct- 
ing men  in  the  boly  Scriptures,  but  of  teaching 
them  the  tenets  and  ceremonies  of  Rome.  To 
this  day,  they  have  not  published,  under  all  the 
advantages  of  toleration  which  they  enjoyed,  a 
translation  of  the  Bible,  or  even  of  the  New 
Testament,  into  the  Persian  language. 

It  is  a  reproach  to  Christians,  that  the  only 
endeavour  to  produce  a  version  of  the  Scrip- 
tures into  the  language  of  that  extensive  king- 
dom should  have  been  rtiade  by  the  Persians 
themselves.  The  representatives  of  the  Chris- 
tian churches  in  Europe,  of  every  denomination, 
may  well  blush,  when  they  read  the  following 
authentic  relation   of  an   attempt  made   by  a 


*  iThis  is  the  version  of  the  Polyglot, 
f  Fabricii  Lux  Evang.  p.  639. 


respecting  tb£  Ii>cr0ian0.         185 

Persian  king  to  procure  a  knowledge  of  our 
religion. 

"  Towards  the  close  of  the  year  1740,  Nadir 
"  Shah  caused  a  translation  of  the  four  Evan- 
"  erelists  to  be  made  into  Persian.  —  The  affair 
"  was  put  under  the  direction  of  Mirza  Mehdee, 
"  a  man  of  some  learning,  who,  being  vested 
**  with  proper  authority  for  the  purpose,  sura- 
**  moued  several  Armenian  bishops  and  priests, 
"  together  w^ith  divers  missionaries  of  the 
"  Romish  Church,  and  Persian  Mullahs  *,  to 
**  meet  him  at  Ispahan.  As  to  the  latter,  the 
"  Mahomedan  priests,  they  could  not  be  gainers, 
"  since  the  change  of  religion,  if  any,  was  to  be 
"  in  prejudice  of  Mahomedanism.  Besides, 
"  Nadir's  conduct  towards  them  had  been  se- 
"  vere,  to  an  extreme  and  unprecedented  de- 
"  gree ;  many  of  them,  therefore,  gave  Mirza 
"  Mehdee  large  bribes  to  excuse  their  absence. 
"  Among  the  Christians  summoned  on  this  oc- 
"  casion,  only  one  Romish  priest,  a  native  of 
"  Persia,  was  a  sufficient  master  of  the  language 
"  to  enter  upon  a  work,  of  so  critical  a  nature. 
"  As  to  the  Armenian  Christians,  although  they 
"  are  born  subjects  to  Persia,  and  intermixed 
•*  with  the  inhabitants,  yet  there  are  very  few  of 


*  Mahomedan  Priest*. 


186  Cbristmu  Ucsearcbc^ 

"  them  who  understand  the  language  funda- 
"  mentally.  It  was  natural  to  expect,  that 
"  Mirza  Mehdee,  and  the  Persian  Mullahs, 
"  would  be  more  solicitous  to  please  Nadir,  and 
"  to  support  the  credit  of  Mahomedanism,  than 
"  to  divest  themselves  of  prejudices,  and  become 
"  masters  of  so  important  a  subject.  This  trans- 
."  lation  was  dressed  up  with  all  the  glosses 
"  which  the  fables  of  the  Koran  could  warrant. 
"  Their  chief  guide  was  an  ancient  Arabic  and 
"  Persian  translation.  Father  de  Vignes,  a 
"  Roman  priest,  was  also  employed  in  this 
"  work,  in  which  he  made  use  of  the  Vulgate 
"  edition.  They  were  but  six  months  in  com- 
"  pleting  this  translation,  and  transcribing  seve- 
"  ral  fair  copies  of  it. 

"  In  May  following,  Mirza  Mehdee,  with  the 
"  Persian  Mullahs,  and  some  of  the  Christian 
"  priests,  set  out  from  Ispahan  for  the  Persian 
"  court,  which  was  then  held  in  encampment 
"  near  Teheran.  Nadir  received  them  with 
"  some  marks  of  civility,  and  had  a  cursory 
"  view  of  the  performance.  Some  part  of  it 
"  was  read  to  him;  on  which  occasion  he  made 
"  several  ludicrous  remarks  on  the  mysterious 
"  parts  of  the  Christian  religion;  at  the  same 
"  time  he  laughed  at  the  Jews,  and  turned  Ma- 
"  homed  and  AH  equally  into  ridicule." — And 
after  some  expressions  of  levity,  intimating  that 

t4 


rcepccting  the  Ic^crsiian^.         187 

he  could  himself  make  a  better  religion  than 
any  that  had  yet  been  produced,  "  he  dismissed 
**  these  churchmen  and  translators  with  some 
"  small  presents,  not  equal  in  value  to  the  ex- 
pense of"  the  journey."* 

This  version  of  the  Gospels,  prepared  by 
command  of  Nadir  Shah,  is  probably  the  same 
with  that  which  is  sometimes  found  in  the  hands 
of  the  Armenian  priests  in  India.  A  copy  was 
lately  shewn  to  an  Oriental  scholar  in  t  Bengal, 
who  observed,  "  that  if  this  was  the  same,  he 
"  did  not  wonder  at  Nadir's  contempt  of  it." 

The  number  of  natives,  already  professing 
Christianity  in  Persia,  and  who  are  prepared  to 
receive  a  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  is  very 
considerable.  They  consist  of  four  or  five 
classes,  viz.  the  Georgian,  the  Armenian,  the 
Nestorian,  the  Jacobite,'  and  the  Romish  Chris- 
tians. The  Georgians  have  the  Bible  in  the 
Greorgian  language,  which  was  printed  at  Mos- 
cow in  1743  ;  but  the  language  is  not  so  gene- 
rally cultivated  among  the  higher  ranks  as  the 
Persian.  It  probably  bears  the  same  relation  to 
the  Persian,  which  the  Welsh  does  to  the  Eng- 
lish. The  Armenians  have  a  version  of  the  Bible 
in  their  own  proper  tongue,  but  the  copies  are 


*  Hanwa/s  Travel*.  f  Rey,  H.  Martyn, 


188  Cbrmtimi  Hcsfeatcljcsf 

few  in  number.  The  Nestorian  and  Jacobite 
Christians  use  the  Syrian  Bible;  but  it  is  yet 
more  rare  than  the  Armenian.  There  are,  be- 
sides, multitudes  of  Jews  in  Persia,  who,  as  well 
as  these  different  classes  of  Christians,  commonly 
speak  the  vernacular  language  of  the  country. 

The  Persian  language  is  known  far  beyond 
the  limits  of  Persia  Proper.  It*is  spoken  at  all 
the  Mussulman  Courts  in  India,  and  is  the  usual 
language  of  judicial  proceedings  under  the 
British  Government  in  Hindostan.  It  has  been 
called  "  the  great  Eastern  language  of  corre- 
**  spondence  and  state  affairs*  ;"  and  is  to  be 
estimated  as  next  in  importance  to  the  Arabic 
and  Chinese,  in  regard  to  the  extent  of  territory 
through  which  it  is  spoken ;  it  being  generally 
understood  from  Calcutta  to  Damascus. 

Here  then  is  a  language,  spoken  over  nearly 
one  quarter  of  the  globe,  the  proper  tongue  of  a 
great  kingdom,  in  which  an  attempt  has  already 
been  made  by  royal  authority  to  obtain  a  trans- 
lation of  the  Christian  Scriptures ;  and  where 
there  are,  at  a  low  computation,  two  hundred 
thousand  Christians  ready  to  receive  them* 
Many  of  the  Persians  themselves  would  read  the 
Bible  with  avidity,  if  presented  to  them  in  an 


*    See  Richardson's  Dissertation  on  the   Persian  Lan- 
guage. • 


respecting  tbe  L^ersiaiiisi,        189 

inviting  form.  The  cause  of  the  little  jealousy 
concerning  Christianity  in  Persia,  compared 
with  that  which  is  found  in  other  Mahomedan 
States,  is  to  be  ascribed  to  these  two  circum- 
stances :  first,  That  Christianity  has  always  ex- 
isted in  Persia  J  the  Christian  natives  forming  a 
considerable  part  of  the  population:  and  se- 
condly, That  the  Persians  themselves  profess  so 
lax  a  system  of  Islamism  that  they  have  been 
accounted  by  some  Mussulmans  a  kind  of 
heretics. 

It  will  form  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  Persia, 
wlien  a  version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
shall  begin  to  be  known  generally  in  that  coun- 
try. But  the  narrative  of  Nadir  Shah's  attempt 
sufficiently  proves  that  no  ordinary  scholar  is 
qualified  to  undertake  it.  The  author  of  such 
a  translation  must  be  a  perfect  master  of  the 
Arabic  language,  the  mother  of  the  Persic,  and 
familiar  with  the  popular  and  classical  Persian. 
He  must,  moreover,  have  access  to  the  Scriptures 
in  their  original  tongues.  Such  a  person,  we 
think,  has  been  found  in  Sabat  of  Arabia,  who 
is  accounted  by  competent  judges,  "  to  be  the 
"  first  Arabic  scholar  of  the  age.***     He  has 


*  See  Reiyort  of  Translations,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn, 
hereafter  quoted. 


190  (2rfjri0tian  Kc^earcbe^ 

been  employed  for  nearly  four  years  past  in 
translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  and 
Arabic  languages,  in  conjunction  with  Mirza 
Fitrut  of  Lucknow,  and  other  learned  natives. 
Mirza  is  himself  a  Persian  by  descent,  and  a  man 
of  liberal  learning  among  his  countrymen.  He 
visited  England  some  years  ago,  and  was  after- 
wards appointed  a  Persian  teacher,  and  a  trans- 
lator of  the  Scriptures  in  the  College  of  Fort- 
William.  These  versions  by  Sabat  and  Mirza, 
are  conducted  under  the  superintendance  of  the 
Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  who  is  himself  an  Arabic 
and  Persian  scholar,  and  skilled  in  the  original 
tongues  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  He  is  a  chap- 
lain to  the  Honourable  the  East  India  Company, 
and  is  now  stationed  at  Cawnpore  in  Bengal, 
where  his  learned  coadjutors  also  reside.  The 
Gospels  of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  translated 
by  Sabat  into  the  Persian  Language,  have  already 
been  printed  :  and  800  copies  are  stated  in  the 
last  Report,  dated  May  1810,  to  have  been  de- 
posited in  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica,  at  Calcutta, 
for  sale. 


respecting  tbe  Arabians,         191 


THE  ARABIANS. 

Arabia    was    the   country  in    which    St.  Paul 
first  opened  his  heavenly  ministry.     *'  When  it 
pleased  God/'  saith  that  Apostle,  *'  who  called 
me  by  his  grace,  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that 
I  might  preach    him  among  the  heathen  ;  im- 
mediately I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood  ; 
neither  went  I   up  to    Jerusalem,  but    I  went 
into    Arabia."     Gal.  i.  I7.      Christianity   flou- 
rished very  extensively  in   Arabia,  during  the 
first  centuries.     History  informs  us,  that  '*  the 
disciples  of  Christ  had  filled  its  provinces  with 
the  Churches  of  God*  ;"  and  frequent  mention 
is  made,  in  the  early  monuments,  of  the  Bishops 
of  Arabia,  t     This  early  influence  of  the  Gospel 
in  that   region  might  be  expected,  for  Arabia 
adjoins  Palestine  ;  and  the  climate  of  the  coun- 
try, and  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people, 
are  nearly  the  same,  t 


*  0£ov  yap  ^'KttXyjtrniif  oi  XptcTTOV  fxadrjrat  TUi  X'^'P**?  Tatra^ 
nXrifaa-av.     Procopius  Gaz.  XI.  14. 

f  See  them  enumerated  in  Beveridge's  Canones  ConcUi- 
OTum.  The  Bishop  of  Busorah  was  present  at  the  Council  of 
Antioch,  in  a.  d.  269. 

Being  neighbours  of  the  Jews,  it  was  likely  that  they 
should  first  receive  the  Gospel.     Proc.  ubi  supra. 


192         €btmm  ISesearcbes 

There  are  some  circumstances  which  remark- 
ably distinguish  Arabia  j  a  recollection  of  which, 
in  connexion  with  others,  ought  now  to  draw 
our  attention  to  it.  Arabia  and  the  neighbouring 
regions  were  inhabited  by  the  first  generations  of 
men.  There  it  pleased  the  Creator  first  to  reveal 
himself  to  his  creatures ;  and  there  the  Son  of 
God  assumed  the  human  nature.  In  Arabia,  the 
faculties  of  the  human  mind  attain  to  as  high 
a  degree  of  strength  and  vigour,  even  at  this 
day  *,  as  in  any  other  country  in  the  world ; 
and  the  symmetry  and  beauty  of  the   himian 


*  See  letter  from  the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  concerning 
Sabat,  quoted  in  '•  The  Star  in  the  East,"  p.  218.  "  At  in- 
tervals I  read  Persian  poetry  with  Mirza,  and  the  Koran  with 
Sabat.  These  Orientals,  with  whom  I  translate  the  Scrip- 
tures, require  me  to  point  out  the  connection  between  every 
two  sentences,  which  is  often  more  than  I  can  do.  It  is 
curious  how  acccurately  they  observe  all  the  rules  of  writing. 
Sabat,  though  a  real  Christian,  has  not  lost  a  jot  of  his  Ara- 
bian notions  of  superiority.  He  looks  upon  Europeans  as 
mushrooms,  and  seems  to  regard  my  pretensions  to  any 
learning,  as  we  should  regard  those  of  a  savage  or  a 
ape." 

N.  B.  Mr.  Martyn  was  Senior  Wrangler,^  or  first  Mathema- 
tician of  his  year  at  Cambridge,  in  1801  ;  and  he  had  now 
been  two  years  in  society  with  Sabat.  Of  course  he  used  these 
expressions  concerning  Sabat  in  rather  a  vein  of  pleasantry ; 
but  they  will  intimate  that  he  respected  the  intellect  and 
acquirements  of  the  Arabian. 


If 


respecting  tbe  ^ratJians*         193 

person  in  Arabia  are  not  surpassed  by  any  other 
portion  of  the  human  race.* 

Arabia  is  also  remarkable  on  another  account. 
It  was  the  theatre  of  the  grand  defection  from 
Christianity,  by  the  Mahoraedan  delusion, 
which  was  to  extend  to  "  a  third  part  of  men.** 
This  predicted  apostacy  was  to  be  effected,  not 
by  returning  to  Paganism,  but  by  a  corruption 
of  Christianity :  that  is,  by  admitting  some 
part  of  the  former  revelation  of  God,  and  pre- 
tending to  a  new  revelation.  The  delusion 
itself  is  happily  compared  in  the  prophecy  con- 
cerning it,  to  "  smoke  issuing  from  the  bottomless 
"  pit  ;**  and  its  great  extent  is  expressed  by  its 
"  darkening  the  sun  and  the  air.*'  f     And  since 


♦  An  intelligent  Arabian,  who  had  seen  the  English  in 
India,  observed  to  the  Author,  that  he  thought  the  minds  of 
the  English  far  superior  to  their  persons.  It  seemed  to  him 
that  there  was  nothing  striking  or  noble  in  the  English  couu' 
tenance,  compared  with  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  the 
Arabians  ;  that  the  faces  were  in  general  flat  and  torpid,  and 
the  eyes  without  fire.  The  Author  informed  him,  that  the 
English  were  composed  of  different  nations,  and  most  of 
these  from  cold  and  northern  climates  ;  that  hence  there  was 
a  great  diversity  in  their  appearance,  some  being  of  very 
ordinary  aspect,  and  others  of  a  dignity  and  beauty  which 
even  an  Arabian  would  admire.  He  smiled  at  this,  and  ob- 
served that  it  was  not  likely  that  the  Deity  would  select  so 
remote  and  cold  a  region  of  his  globe  for  the  perfection  of 
man. 

t  Rev.  ix.  2. 

O 


194  (Zbti^tian  Hesearcbes 

this  defection  was  to  be  produced  by  a  corrup- 
tion of  revealed  Truth,  it  was  necessary  that 
the  Scriptures  should  be  first  corrupted ;  for 
where  the  genuine  Scriptures  are  in  the  hands 
of  men,  there  is  little  danger  of  general  infide- 
lity. Accordingly,  this  preparative  for  the  great 
Imposture  took  place  in  the  fifth  and  sixth 
centuries.  During  that  period,  corrupt  and 
apocryphal  gospels  prevailed  so  generally  in 
Arabia,  and  in  the  neighbouring  regions,  that 
it  is  even  doubtful  whether  Mahomed  himself 
ever  saw  a  genuine  copy  of  the  New  Testament. 
It  has  been  argued  by  learned  men,  from  the 
internal  evidence  of  his  composition,  that  he 
did  not.  But  now  even  the  apocryphal  gospels 
have  vanished  from  view,  by  the  long  prevalence 
of  the  Koran. 

But  the  duration  of  this  delusion  was  to  have 
a  limit.  "  The  smoke  was  to  darken  the  sun 
"  and  the  air"  only  for  a  definite  period,  namely, 
1260  years.  This  period  is  expressed  in  pro- 
phetic Scripture  in  a  threefold  form  of  words  to 
evince  its  certainty. 

1.  "  The  Holy  City  shall  they  ti'ead  under 
"  foot  fortT/  and  two  months"*  Rev.  xi.  2. — 


*  A  day  for  a  year  ;  42  months=4'2x  30=1260  days^ 
1260  years. 


respecting  t!jc  Arabians.        195 

This  marks  the  period  of  the  Mahomedan  power. 
The  same  expression  is  applied  afterwards  to 
the  duration  of  the  Papal  power.  The  de- 
pression of  the  true  faith  was  of  course  to  last 
the  same  time,  as  expressed  in  the  two  following 
sentences. 

2.  «  The  Witnesses  (for  the  true  Faith)  shall 
**  prophecy  a  thotcsand  two  hundred  and  three- 
"  score  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth."*  Rev.  xi.  3. 

3.  «  The  Woman  or  (Church  of  Christ)  fled 
"  into  the  wilderness,  and  was  nourished  for  a 
"  timey  times  J  and  half  a  time"\   Rev.  xii.  14. 

This  last  expression,  "  a  time,  times,  and  half 
"  a  time,"  is  also  used  by  the  prophet  Daniel, 
who  foretels  the  same  events,  to  mark  the  period 
when  God  shall  "  have  accomplished  to  scatter 
"  the  power  of  the  holy  people,"  and  shall 
terminate  his  indignation  against  Israel.  Dan, 
xii.  7. 

It  is  very  well  known  in  the  East  at  what 
time  Mahomed  appeared.  Let  the  Mahomedan 
then  be  informed,  that  he  is  to  count  1260  years 
from  the  Hejira,  and  then  expect  the  fulfilment 
of  a  remarkable   Prophecy,   made  by   Christ, 


•  A  day  for  a  year ;  1 260  days=  1260  years, 
f  A  time,  times,  and  halfa  time =a  year,  "1 

two  years  and  half  of  a  year = forty-two  ?•  1260  years. 

months=1260  days.        •        •        •     3 
o  2 


/ 


196  Cfjri^tian  iReeearcbcs 

whom  the  Koran  acknowleges  to  be  "  a  true 
Prophet."  Let  him  be  informed  explicitly  that 
the  reign  of  Mahomedanism  will  then  have  an 
end.  And  if  he  be  unwilling  to  believe  this,  ask 
him  if  he  does  not  already  perceive  the  decline  of 
Mahomedanism.  If  he  be  ignorant  of  this  fact, 
inform  him  of  the  history  of  events.  Instruct 
him,  that  the  corruption  of  Christianity  in  the 
West  by  the  Pope,  was  coeval  with  the  corrup- 
tion of  Christianity  in  the  East  by  Mahomed ; 
that  the  decline  of  both  these  powers  is,  at  this 
time,  equally  advanced  ;  and  that  the  fall  of  both 
is  to  be  contemporaneous.  If  he  be  ignorant  of 
the  decline  of  Papal  Rome,  the  Roman  Catholic 
in  the  East  will  declare  it  to  him. 

Is  there  any  man,  calling  himself  a  Chris- 
tian, who  thinks  that  these  prophecies  are  du- 
bious ?  If  it  be  true  that  God  hath,  at  any 
time,  revealed  himself  to  man,  they  are  most 
certain.  The  Author  would  here  observe,  that 
the  inattention  of  men  in  general  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  divine  predictions,  does  not  pro- 
ceed so  commonly  from  principles  of  infidelity, 
as  from  ignorance  o^  facts,  —  pure  ignorance  of 
historical  facts.  There  are  men  of  liberal  edu- 
cation in  England,  who  are  more  ignorant  of 
the  history  of  the  world,  ancient  and  modern, 
in  connection  with  the  revelation  of  God,  than 
some  Hindoos  and  Arabians,  whom  we  know  in 


respecting  tbf  Arabians*         197 

the  East,  who  liave  not  been  Christians  above 
a  few  years.  Our  Saviour  reprehended  this 
neglect  of  "  the  word  spoken  from  Heaven," 
in  these  words  :  —  *'  Ye  can  discern  the  face 
"  of  the  sky  and  of  the  earth,  but  how  is  it 
that  ye  cannot  discern  this  time  ?*'  Luke, 
xii.  56. 

We  have  noticed  the  foregoing  circum- 
stances in  connection  with  Arabia,  to  illustrate 
the  importance  of  preparing  a  version  of  the 
Scriptures  for  that  country,  at  the  present  era. 
But  the  Arabic  language  hath  gone  forth  far 
bevond  the  bounds  of  Arabia,  and  is  known  to 
almost  "  a  third  part  of  men**  in  the  East.  The 
Koran  has  consecrated  it  in  the  eyes  of  millions 
of  men  dwelling  in  central  Asia,  on  the  Con- 
tinent of  Africa,  and  in  the  isles  of  the  Indian 
Ocean. 

A  version  of  the  whole  Bible  in  Arabic  has 
come  down  to  us ;  but  it  is  now  antiquated,  like 
the  Persian,  both  in  dialect  and  orthography.  It 
does  not  appear  indeed  that  any  composition  in 
a  living  language  of  a  higher  date  than  about 
five  hundred  years,  can  be  of  popular  use,  unless 
we  learn  it  from  our  infancy.  The  .language  of 
our  own  Scriptures  becomes  now  peculiar  in 
many  respects,  and  distinct  from  the  popular 
speech.  It  is  supposed,  that  the  Arabic  Trans- 
lation is  upwards  of  a  thousand  years  old.    Had 

o  3 


198  dbn^tian  IResenrcbe^ 

there  been  no  interruption  in  the  profession  of 
Christianity  in  Arabia,  the  ancient  Translation 
might  possibly  have  suflSced :  in  like  manner 
as  the  Hebrew  is  still  understood  by  the  Jews, 
and  the  Syriac  by  the  Syrian  Christians.  But 
when  a  new  religion  is  to  be  proposed  to  a 
people,  we  must  use  the  most  dignified  and  intel- 
ligible medium,  and  present  it  in  the  language 
which  is  in  popular  use.  The  present  Arabic 
Translation  in  the  Polyglot  is  perfectly  intel- 
ligible to  those  who  will  study  it  with  a  lexicon  ; 
but  we  certainly  cannot  oifer  it  at  this  time  as 
conveying  the  meaning  of  holy  Scripture  to  the 
Land  of  Yemen,  or  Arabia  the  Happy. 

Soon  after  Sabat,  the  Arabian,  had  been  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  the  object  which  chiefly 
occupied  his  thoughts,  was  a  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  for  his  native  country.  He  himself 
could  easily  read  and  understand  the  existing 
translation;  for  he  is  a  learned  man  and  ac- 
quainted radically  with  every  dialect  of  the  lan- 
guage ;  and  it  was  by  means  of  that  translation 
that  he  himself  became  a  Christian  *  j  but  he 


*  The  copy  of  the  New  Testament,  \iduch  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Sabat,  was  one  of  the  edition  published  in  1727,  by 
"  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge,"  revised 
by  Salomon  Negri.  An  inrestment  of  these  Arabic  Testa- 
ments was  sent  about  1759,  to  the  Society's  Missionaries  in 


respecting  tbz  ^tabiam.         199 

says  he  should  be  ashamed  to  offer  the  Bible 
to  his  countrymen  in  its  present  form ;  such  a 
version  would  neither  be  acceptable  to  the 
learned,  nor  intelligible  to  the  unlearned. 

This  noble  Arabian  has  been  now  three  years, 
or  more,  employed  in  translating  the  Scriptures 
into  the  Arabic  language,  with  the  aid  of  other 
learned  Asiatics,  under  the  superintendence  of 
the  Rev.  H.  Martyn,  who  has  himself  been  long 
a  student  of  the  Arabic  Tongue.  Mr.  Martyn 
has  lately  stated  their  reasons  for  undertaking  a 
new  translation,  which  the  Author  will  here 
subjoin,  in  deference  to  the  learned  at  home, 
who  may  think  some  further  explanation 
necessary. 

"  Of  the  Arabic  version  of  the  Polyglot,  the 
"  late  Professor  Carlyle,  in  his  copy  of  propo- 
"  sals  for  printing  a  new  edition  of  it,  speaks 
**  in  the  highest  terms,  and  observes,  that  it 
"  was  used  both  by  Jews  and  Christians  as 
"  a  faithful  and  elegant  representation  of  their 
"  respective  books  of  faith.  But  even  sup- 
««  posing   that  both  Jews  and   Christians   are 


Calcutta,  who  circulated  them  through  different  provinces. 
The  following  is  a  well-attested  fact :  They  sent  some  copies 
to  the  Mahomedan  Priests  at  Delhi,  "  who  requested  that 
the  supply  might  be  continued."  See  Proceedings  of  the 
Society  of  that  period. 

O   4 


200  (Zhti^tian  Ut^tatdm 

"  satisfied  with  the  translation,  no  one,  who  has 
**  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  the  degraded 
"  state  of  these  people  in  the  East,  would  admit 
"  them  as  competent  judges  of  the  Arabic. 
"  The  professor  has  adduced  in  favour  of  the 
"  version  in  question,  the  opinions  of  Erpenius, 
"  Gabriel  Sionita,  and  Pocock  ;  names  of  high 
"  consideration  in  Arabic  learning,  particularly 
"  the  last.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  such  of 
**  the  Mahomedans  as  have  seen  this  version, 
"  think  very  differently  of  it.  If  we  would 
"  invite  the  fastidious  Mussulman  to  review 
"  the  sacred  law  which  he  supposes  abrogated, 
"  let  us  not  neglect  our  present  opportunities; 
"  but  with  such  an  instrument  as  Sabat  in 
"  our  possession,  let  us  attempt,  at  least,  to 
"  send  forth  the  Scriptures  in  a  style  which 
"  shall  command  respect,  even  in  Nujed  and 
«  Hejaz." 

Mr.  Martyn  adverts  to  the  new  edition  of 
'the  Polyglot  translation,  now  publishing  in 
England,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Bishop 
of  Durham,  and  highly  commends  the  design. 
"  We  rejoice,"  writes  he,  "  to  hear  that  the 
"  old  Polyglot  is  going  forth  at  last  in  a  new 
"  dress.  It  may  be  useful  to  some  in  Asia,  as  it 
"  was  to  Sabat."  And  in  regard  to  the  extent 
of  country  through,  which  the  Arabic  is  spoken, 
he  observes,  that  the  Arabic  translation  is  of 


respecting  tbe  arat)ian0.        201 

more  importance  than  one-fourth  of  all  the 
translations  now  in  hand.  "  We  will  begin," 
says  he,  *'  to  preach  to  Arabia,  Syria,  Persia, 
Tartary,  part  of  India  and  of  China,  half  of 
Africa,  all  the  sea-coast  of  the  Mediterranean 
and  Turkey;  and  one  tongue  shall  suffice  for 
them  all." 

The  proposal  for  publishing  the  Arabic  Bible 
has  already  met  with  a  very  liberal  patronage  in 
India.  It  is  intended  to  publish  an  edition  of 
the  New  Testament  in  a  splendid  form,  for  the 
use  of  the  chief  men  in  Arabia  and  Persia, 
resembling,  as  nearly  as  possible,  their  own  beau- 
tiful writing.  The  Universities,  and  literary 
bodies  in  Europe,  will,  no  doubt,  be  disposed 
to  subscribe  for  some  copies  of  this  truly  clas- 
sical Work.  It  is  stated  in  the  last  accounts, 
dated  May,  1810,  that  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  was  expected  to  be  finished  by  the 
end  of  the  present  year,  1811. 


THE  CONVERSION  OF  SABAT. 

The  following  account  of  the  conversion  of 
Sabat  is  extracted  from  the  Author's  Sermon, 
entitled,  «  The  Star  in  the  East." 


302  €bri0tian  K^seai'cbe^ 

*  Thus  far  we  have  spoken  of  the  success  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  Asia,  by  means  of  European  preachers.  But  we 
shall  now  exhibit  to  you  evidence  from  another  source, 
from  a  new  and  unexpected  quarter.  We  are  now  to 
declare  what  has  been  done,  independently  of  our  exer- 
tions, and  in  regions  where  we  have  no  labourers,  and 
no  access.  And  this  I  do  to  shew  you,  that  whether 
we  assist  in  the  work  or  not,  it  is  God's  will  that  it  slioidd 
begin.  You  have  hitherto  been  contemplating  the  Light 
in  India.  We  are  now  to  announce  to  you  that  a  ligiit 
hath  appeared  in  Arabia,  and  dawned,  as  it  were,  on  the 
Temple  of  Mecca  itself. 

*  Two  Mahomedans  of  Arabia,  persons  of  distinction 
in  their  own  country,  have  been  lately  converted  to  the 
Christian  faith.  One  of  them  has  already  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom. The  other  is  now  engaged  in  translating  the 
Scriptures,  and  in  concerting  plans  for  the  conversion 
of  his  countrymen.  The  name  of  the  martyr  is  Abdal- 
lah  • ;  and  the  name  of  the  other,  who  it  now  translat- 
ing the  Scriptures,  is  Sabat ;  or,  as  he  is  called  since 
his  Christian  baptism,  Nathanael  Sabat.  Sabat  resided 
in  my  house  some  time  before  I  left  India,  and  I  had 
from  his  own  mouth  the  chief  part  of  the  account  which 
I  shall  now  give  to  you.  Some  particulars  I  had  from 
others.  His  conversion  took  place  after  the  martyrdom 
of  Abdallah,  *  to  whose  death  he  was  consenting ;'  and 
he  related  the  circumstances  to  me  with  many  tears. 

*  Abdallah  and  Sabat  were  intimate  friends,  and  being 


*  The  word  Abdallah  is  the  same  as  Abdiel ;  and  signifies 
the  "Servant  of  God." 


respecting  tfje  ^raOians,        203 

young  men  of  family  in  Arabia,  they  agreed  to  travel 
together,  and  to  visit  foreign  countries.  They  were  both 
zealous]  Mahomedans.  Sabat  is  son  of  Ibraham  Sabat, 
a  noble  family  of  the  line  of  Beni  Sabat,  who  trace 
their  pedigree  to  Mahomed.  The  two  friends  left  Arabia, 
after  paying  their  adorations  at  the  tomb  of  their  pro- 
phet, and  travelled  through  Persia,  and  thence  to  Cabul. 
Abdallah  was  appointed  to  an  office  of  state  under  Ze- 
maun  Shah,  King  of  Cabul ;  and  Sabat  left  him  there, 
and  proceeded  on  a  tour  through  Tartary. 

*  While  Abdallah  remained  at  Cabul,  he  was  converted 
to  the  Christian  faith  by  the  perusal  of  a  Bible  (as  is 
supposed)  belonging  to  a  Christian  from  Armenia,  then 
residing  at  Cabul.  *     In  the  Mahomedan  states,   it  is 
death  for  a  man  of  rank  to  become  a  Christian.    Abdal- 
lah endeavoured  for  a  time  to  conceal  his  conversion ; 
but  finding  it  no  longer  possible,  he  determined  to  flee 
to  some  of  the  Christian  Churches  near  the  Caspian  Sea. 
He  accordingly  left  Cabul  in  disguise,  and  had  gained 
the  great  city  of  Bochara  in  Tartary,  when  he  was  met 
in  the  streets  of  that  city  by  his  friend  Sabat,  who  imme- 
diately recognized  him.     Sabat  had  heard  of  his  con- 
version and  flight,  and  was  filled  with  indignation  at  his 
conduct.     Abdallah  knew  his  danger,  and  threw  himself 
at  the  feet  of  Sabat.     He  confessed  that  he  was  a  Chris- 
tian, and  implored  him,  by  the  sacred  tie  of  their  former 
friendship,  to  let  him  escape  with  his  life.     *  But,  Sir,* 
said  Sabat,  when  relating  the  story  himself,    '  /  had  no 


*  The  Armenian  Christians  in  Persia  have  among  them  a 
few  copies  of  the  Arabic  Bible. 


204         (SLbtiman  Uc^mtcbt^ 

pity.  I  caused  my  servants  to  seize  him,  and  I  delivered 
him  up  to  Morad  Shah,  King  of  Bochara.  He  was 
sentenced  to  die,  and  a  herald  went  through  the  city  of 
Bochara,  announcing  the  time  of  his  execution.  An 
immense  multitude  attended,  and  the  chief  men  of  the 
city.  I  also  went  and  stood  near  to  Abdallah.  He 
was  offered  his  life  if  he  would  abjure  Christ,  the  execu- 
tioner standing  by  him  with  his  sword  in  his  hand.  '  No,' 
said  he,  (as  if  the  proposition  were  impossible  to  be 
complied  with,)  '  I  cannot  abjure  Christ.'  Then  one  of 
his  hands  was  cut  off  at  the  wrist.  He  stood  firm,  hia 
arm  hanging  by  his  side,  but  with  little  motion.  A  phy- 
sician, by  desire  of  the  King,  offered  to  heal  the  wound  if 
he  would  recant.  He  made  no  answer,  but  looked  up 
steadfastly  towards  Heaven,  like  Stephen,  the  first  martyr, 
his  eyes  streaming  with  tears.  He  did  not  look  with  anger 
towards  me.  He  looked  at  me ;  but  it  was  benignly,  and 
with  the  countenance  of  forgiveness.  His  other  hand 
was  then  cut  off.  '  But,  Sir,*  said  Sabat,  in  his  imper- 
fect English,  *  he  never  changed,  he  never  changed.  And 
when  he  bowed  his  head  to  receive  the  blow  of  death,  all 
Bochara  seemed  to  say,  *  What  new  thing  is  this  ?' 

*  Sabat  had  indulged  the  hope  that  Abdallah  would 
have  recanted  when  he  was  offered  his  life;  but  when 
he  saw  that  his  friend  was  dead,  he  resigned  himself  to 
grief  and  remorse.  He  travelled  from  place  to  place^ 
seeking  rest  and  finding  none.  At  last  he  thought  that 
he  would  visit  India.  He  accordingly  came  to  Madras 
about  five  years  ago.  Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  was 
appointed  by  the  English  government  a  Mufti,  or 
expounder  of  Mahomedan  law ;  his  grea^  learning  and 
respectable  station  in  his  own  country,  rendering  him  well 

5 


rcapccting  tbe  Arabians*         205 

qualified  for  that  office.  And  now  the  period  of  his  own 
conversion  drew  near.  While  he  was  at  Visagapatam,  in 
the  Northern  Circars,  exercising  his  professional  duties. 
Providence  brouglit  in  his  way  a  New  Testament  in 
the  Arabic  language.  *  He  read  it  with  deep  thought, 
the  Koran  lying  before  him.  He  compared  them  toge- 
ther with  patience  and  solicitude,  and  at  length  the 
truth  of  the  word  fell  on  his  mind,  as  he  expressed  it, 
like  a  flood  of  light.  Soon  afterwards  he  proceeded  to 
Madras,  a  journey  of  300  miles,  to  seek  Christian  bap- 
tism; and  having  made  a  public  confession  of  his  faith, 
he  was  baptised  by  the  Rev.  Dr,  Kerr,  in  the  English 
Church  at  that  place,  by  the  name  of  Nathanael,  in  the 
twenty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

*  Being  now  desirous  to  devote  his  future  life  to  the 
glory  of  God,  he  resigned  his  secular  employ,  and  came 
by  invitation  to  Bengal,  where  he  is  now  engaged  in 
translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  Persian  language. 
This  work  has  not  hitherto  been  executed,  for  want  of 
a  translator  of  sufficient  ability.  The  Persian  is  an  im- 
portant language  in  the  East,  being  the  general  language 
of  Western  Asia,  particularly  among  the  higher  classes, 
and  is  understood  from  Calcutta  to  Damascus.  But  the 
great  work  which  occupies  the  attention  of  this  noble 
Arabian  is,  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel  among  his 
own  countrymen :  and  from  the  present  fluctuations  of 
religious  opinion  in  Arabia,  he  is  sanguine  in  his  hope^ 
of  success. 


•  One  of  those  copies  sent  to  India  by  the  "  Society  for 
promoting  Christian  Knowledge." 


206         ^bvmim  ^mavdm 

*  The  following  circumstance  in  the  history  of  Sabat 
ought  not  to  be  omitted.  When  his  family  in  Arabia 
had  heard  that  he  had  followed  the  example  of  Abdal- 
lah,  and  become  a  Christian,  they  dispatched  his  brother 
to  India,  (a  voyage  of  two  months,)  to  assassinate  him. 
While  Sabat  was  sitting  in  his  house  at  Visagapatam, 
his  brother  presented  himself  in  the  disguise  of  a  faqueer, 
or  beggar,  having  a  dagger  concealed  under  his  mantle. 
He  rushed  on  Sabat,  and  wounded  him.  But  Sabat 
seized  his  arm,  and  his  servants  came  to  his  assistance. 
He  then  recognized  his  brother  !  The  assassin  would 
have  become  the  victim  of  public  justice,  but  Sabat  in- 
terceded for  him,  and  sent  him  home  in  peace  with  let- 
ters and  presents  to  his  mother's  house  in  Arabia.' 

The  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society  in  Ben- 
gal, having  been  imposed  on,  some  years  ago, 
by  a  learned  Hindoo,  (who  certainly  made  no 
profession  of  Christianity,)  whose  fabrications 
they  published  in  their  Researches,  (see  Mr.  Wil- 
ford*s  Account,  vol.  vii.)  it  has  been  sometimes 
insinuated,  by  the  adversaries  of  Christian  Mis- 
sions, that  Sabat,  the  Arabian,  would  prove, 
in  like  manner,  to  have  deceived  us.  This  is 
certainly  possible :  and  all  good  men  would 
deplore  the  event.  Let  us  be  thankful,  how- 
ever, for  the  good  that  has  been  already  done  by 
his  means. 

He  has  made  a  translation  of  the  Gospels 
into  the  Persian  language,  and  "  800  copies  of 


respecting  tbe  ^ratiian6,         207 

"  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke  have  been  printed 
"  and  exposed  in  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica  of 
"  Calcutta,  for  sale."  And  we  have  now  the 
satisfaction  to  state,  that  he  has  been  faithful  to 
his  Christian  principles  for  six  years,  and  that 
"  his  translation  of  the  whole  New  Testament, 
"  into  the  Arabic  language,  was  expected  to  be 
"  finished  by  the  end  of  the  present  year, 
«  1811." 


THE  ARABIC  SCHOOL 

FOR  THE 

TRANSLATION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  B.  D.  Fellow  of 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  went  out  to 
India  about  five  years  ago.  His  qualifications 
for  the  general  superintendence  of  scriptural 
translation,  are  truly  respectable.  After  ac- 
quiring the  highest  academical  honours  in 
science,  and  a  just  celebrity  for  classical  know- 
ledge, he  devoted  himself  to  the  acquirement 
of  the  Arabic  and  Hindostanee  Languages. 
His  mind  was  strongly  impressed,  at  an  early 
period,  with  the  duty  and  importance  of  com- 


208  Cbri^tian  Ke^rarcbee 

municating  the  revealed  Religion  to  heathen 
nations.  He  had  a  spirit  to  follow  the  steps  of 
Swartz  and  Brainerd,  and  preach  to  the  natives 
in  the  woods ;  but  his  peculiar  qualifications, 
as  a  critical  scholar,  have  fixed  him  to  the  de- 
partment of  translation.  He  had  not  been  long 
in  Bengal  before  he  was  joined  by  Sabat  the 
Arabian,  and  Mirza  the  Persian,  and  other 
learned  natives,  so  that  they  now  form  an  Arabic 
School,  from  which  it  is  not  pretended  that  there 
is  any  appeal  in  India. 

Mr.  Martyn's  own  proper  department  is  the 
Hindostanee  Language.  Soon  after  his  arrival 
he  translated  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of 
England  into  that  tongue.  He  found  that  many 
of  the  wives  of  the  English  soldiers  were  Hin- 
dostanee women,  professing  Christianity,  but 
who  did  not  understand  the  English  Language ; 
and  being  desirous  to  discharge  faithfully  the 
duties  of  his  sacred  office,  he  thought  it  proper 
to  attempt  such  a  translation.  This  original 
work,  having  received  repeated  revision  and 
amendment,  is  esteemed,  by  competent  judges, 
to  be  a  perspicuous  and  faithful  version  of  the 
sublime  original.  He  also  translated,  about  the 
same  time,  the  parables  and  parabolic  speeches 
or  apophthegms,  of  our  Saviour,  into  the  same 
language,  with  an  explanation  subjoined  to 
each. 


respecting  tbe  ^rabianss.        209 

But  the  grand  work  which  has  chiefly  en- 
gaged the  attention   of  this  Oriental  Scholar, 
during  the  last  four  years,  is  his  Translation  of 
the  whole   Bible  into  the   Hindostanee  Lan- 
guage.    It  has  been  often  acknowledged,  that  a 
version  of  the   Scriptures  into  what  is  justly 
called  "  the  grand  popular  language  of  Hindos- 
tan,"  would  be  the   most  generally  useful  in 
India.     Mr.  Martyn  is  in  no  haste  to  print  any 
part  of  his  Work,  being  desirous  that  it  should 
be  first    revised    and    approved   by  the   best 
scholars.     His  chief  difficulty  is  in  settling  the  * 
orthography  of  the  language,  and  in  ascertain- 
ing what  proportion  of  words  ought  to  be  ad- 
mitted from  the  Persian  and  Arabic  fountains  j 
for  the  Hindostanee  is  yet  in  its  infancy,  as  a 
written  and  grammatical  tongue  ;  and  it  is  pro- 
bable, that  Mr.  Martyn's  work  will  contribute 
much  to  fix  its  standard.     To  evince  the  care 
and  accuracy  which  he  proposes  to  himself  in 
this   Translation,    it   will   be  proper  to  subjoin 
his   last  official   report  on   the   subject,    dated 
December,  1809. 

"  The  Hindostanee  New  Testament  has  been 
"  finished  some  time,  and  submitted  to  the 
*♦  inspection  of  a  variety  of  persons  in  difterent 
"  parts  of  the  country;  but  the  opinions  formed 
"  of  the  Work  have  not  hitherto  appeared  to 
"  justify  its  publication.     I  am  perfectly  con- 


210  (ZbviBtm  Wimavcbt0 

"  vinced  of  the  inutility  of  attempting  to  please 
"  all ;  yet  I  thought  it  better  to  withhold  from 
"  the  Press  what  longer  experience,   and  the 
"  possession    of    more     efficient    instruments, 
"  might  enable  me  to  send  forth  in  a  form  more 
**  calculated  to  give  general  satisfaction.     The 
"  person  whose  assistance  I  was  most  anxious 
"  to  obtain,  has  once  more  joined  me;  and  I  am 
"  now  willing  to  hope,  that  the  Word  of  God 
*•  may  be  presented  to  the  native  of  India,  so  as 
"  to  be  intelligible  to  the  generality  of  readers. 
"  The  Grammar  of  the  language  is  nearly  fixed 
"  by  Mr.  Gilchrist's  learned  and  useful  labours} 
"  but  it  is  still  difficult  to  write  in  it  with  a 
"  view  to  general  utility.     For  the  higher  Ma- 
**  homedans   and  men  of  learning   will  hardly 
"  peruse  with  satisfaction,  a  book  in  which  the 
"  Persian  has  not  lent  its  aid  to  adorn  the  style. 
"  To  the  rest  a  larger  proportion  of  Hindee  is 
"  more  acceptable.     The  difficulty  of  ascertain- 
"  ing  the   point  equally  removed   from  either 
"  extreme,    would   be    considerably  lessened, 
"  were  there  any  prose  compositions  in  the  lan- 
"  guage,  of  acknowledged  purity.     But  unfor- 
"  tunately  no  such  standard  exists:  no  works 
"  of  any  description,  indeed,  have  been  found 
"  but  poems.     Lately  some  translations  in  Hin- 
**  ddstanee  prose  Jjave  issued  from  the  College 
"  of  Fort-William  ;  but  as^  they  have  not  yet 
"  stood  the  test   of  time,   and  are   very  little 


resipfctmg  tbe  HratJianisi,        21 1 

"  known  in  the  country,  they  could  not  safely 
"  be  referred  to  as  a  standard.  Thus  I  have 
"  been  left  to  the  guidance  of  ray  own  judg- 
"  ment  far  more  than  I  could  have  wished." 

In  regard  to  the  Arabic  and  Persian  transla* 
tions,  both  of  which  Mr.  Martyn  superintends 
as  well  as  the  Hindostanee,  he  thus  writes : 

"  In  the  Persian  and  Arabic  translations  there 
"  are  happily  no  such  difBculties.  The  valuable 
"  qualities  of  our  Christian  brother,  Nathanael 
"  Sabat,  render  this  part  of  the  work  compara- 
"  tively  easy.  As  he  is,  I  trust,  a  serious 
"  Christian,  the  study  of  the  Word  of  God, 
"  and  the  translation  of  it,  are  of  course  a  matter 
"  of  choice  with  him,  and  a  rigid  adherence  to 
**  the  original,  a  point  of  duty.*  As  a  scholar, 
"  his  acquirements  are  very  considerable.  He 
"  was   educated  under  the   care   of  the  most 


•  The  solicitude  of  these  translators  to  infuse  the  true 
meaning  of  the  original  into  their  versions,  and  not  to  trust 
entirely  to  the  English  translation,  will  appear  from  the  fol- 
lowing observations  of  Mr.  Martyn  in  his  last  letter.  —  "  The 
Psalms  we  must  leave  till  the  end  of  the  New  Testament, 
for  this  solid  reason,  that  I  do  not  imderstand  a  considerable 
portion  of  that  book.  Much  of  the  present  Translation  is 
certainly  unintelligible.  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  two  Royal 
Authors  have  suffered  more  from  the  plebeian  touch  of 
their  interpreters,  than  even  the  Prophets,  or  any  others  but 
Job.     Hebrew  has  been  of  late  my  oenstant  meditation." 

p  2 


212  €bviman  Ut^tavcbt^ 

"  learned  man  in  Bagdad,  and,  having  conti- 
"  nued  to  exercise  himself  in  composition,  he 
"  has  acquired  in  consequence  a  critical  acu- 
"  men,  and  great  command  of  words.  His  ill 
"  state  of  health  renders  it  impossible  to  say 
"  exactly  when  the  work  he  has  undertaken 
"  will  be  finished;  but  if  nothing  untoward 
"  happen  to  interrupt  us,  you  may  expect  the 
"  New  Testament,  in  the  three  languages,  in 
"  the  course  of  two  years."  * 


THE  JEWS. 

There  are  three  remarkable  prophecies  con- 
cerning the  Jews. 

1.  "  The  children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many 
"  days  without  a  King,  and  without  a  Prince, 
"  and  without  a  sacrifice,  and  without  an  image, 
"  and  without  an  Ephod,  and  without  Terra- 
"  phim."     Hos.  iii.  4. 

2.  "  The  Lord  shall  scatter  thee  among  all 
"  people,  from  the  one  end  of  the  earth  even 


*  We  have  now,  alas !  to  deplore  the  loss  of  the  Reverend 
Henry  Martyn.  (1814.)  This  faithful  Christian,  illustrious 
scholar,  and  most  amiable  man,  died  on  his  way  from  Persia 
to  Constantinople,  in  his  return  to  England  for  the  benefit  of 
his  health. 


respecting  tbe  jm^.  213 

**  unto  the  other."  Deut.  xxix.  64.  And  yet 
"  the  people  shall  dwell  alone,  and  shall  not 
*'  be  reckoned  among  the  nations."  Num. 
xxiii.  9. 

3.  "  Thou  shalt  become  an  astonishment, 
"  a  proverb,  and  a  bye- word  among  all  the  na- 
"  tions  whither  the  Lord  shall  lead  thee. — 
"  Among  these  nations  shalt  thou  find  no  ease, 
"  neither  shall  the  sole  of  thy  foot  have  rest." 
Deut.  xxviii.  SJ.  65. 

The  first  of  these  prophecies  is  very  remark- 
able ;  for  who  ever  heard  of  a  nation  *'  abiding 
**  many  days"  without  its  civil  and  religious 
polity,  and  surviving  its  political  existence  ? 
The  very  assertion  seems  to  involve  an  absurdity. 
Did  the  Egyptians,  Chaldeans,  Greeks,  or  Ro- 
mans survive  their  civil  and  religious  polity  ? 
"^"  The  second  prediction  is  not  less  singular  than 
the  former  ;  for  if  the  Jews  were  to  be  received 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  why  should  they 
not  "  be  reckoned  with  the  nations?"  Would 
any  man,  in  a  remote  age  venture  to  foretel  that 
there  was  a  certain  nation,  which,  in  the  ages 
to  come,  would  be  received  and  tolerated  by 
all  other  nations,  merely  to  be  persecuted?* 


•  To  this  day  the  Jews  "  are  not  reckoned  with  the 
English  nation.  The  prophetical  record  influenced  the  last 
parUamentary  proceeding  respecting  them.      In  1758,  a  Bill 

p  s 


214  dLbtiman  Re^earcbe^ 

But  the  third  prophecy  is  such  as  must  afford 
a  contemplation  to  infidelity,  to  the  end  of  time. 
The  Jews  were  to  become  "  an  astonishment, 
"  and  a  proverb,  and  a  bye-word  among  all  the 
"  nations,"  because  they  shed  the  blood  of  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  Now  it  is  not  surpris- 
ing that  Christians  should  reproach  them  for 
such  a  crime.  But  how  should  we  expect  that 
they  would  be  "  trodden  down  of  the  heathen 
"  world,"  who  never  heard  of  such  a  Saviour  ? 
Behold  the  Hindoo,  at  this  day,  punishing  the 
Jew,  without  knowing  the  crime  of  which  he  has 
been  guilty ! 

These  three  prophecies  have  been  manifestly 
fulfilled  ;  and  if  we  had  no  other  evidence,  this 
is  sufficient  to  prove  "  that  there  is  a  God,  and 
«  that  he  hath  sent  a  revelation  to  man." 


was  passed  to  naturalize  the  Jews ;  but  after  a  few  months  it 
was  repealed,  the  voice  of  the  people  demanded  that  the 
devoted  nation  should  "  not  be  reckoned  with  them."  So 
true  it  is,  that  our  last  national  deliberation  concerning  this 
people  was  influenced  by  the  ancient  prophecy.  The  time 
is  now  come  when  Parliament  may  restore  to  the  Jew  the 
franchise  of  a  fellow-creature,  without  contravening  the 
Divine  decrees.  It  is  predicted  again,  that "  Israel  shall  return 
to  the  Lord  their  God  ;"  and  it  is  believed  that  the  period  of 
this  event  is  not  far  remote.  In  obedience  then  to  the  dictate 
of  this  prophecy,  let  our  Christian  nation  proceed,  without 
delay,  to  take  away  the  reproach  of  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple ;  and  announce  the  act  in  the  most  public  and  Bolenm 
manner,  as  an  example  to  the  rest  of  the  world. 

9 


respecting  tbt  JeUi6»  215 

There  is  a  fourth  prophecy  concerning  this 
people,  which  is  hastening  to  its  accomplish- 
ment. The  Prophet  Hosea,  after  foretelling 
that  the  children  of  Israel  should  abide  many 
days  without  a  King,  adds  these  words :  — 
"  Afterwards  they  shall  return,  and  seek  the 
"  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  King ;  and 
"  shall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodness  in  the 
"  latter  days."     Hosea,  iii.  5. 

The  question,  which  is  now  in  the  mouth  of 
every  Christian,  is  that  which  was  asked  in  the 
vision  of  the  Prophet  Daniel  on  the  same  sub- 
ject ;  *'  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these 
"  wonders  ?"  Dan.  xii.  6.  "  When  shall  the 
"  indignation  against  the  holy  people  be  ac- 
"  complished  ?"  Dan.  xi.  31 ;  that  they  may 
"  return  and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
**  David  their  King  ?'* 

To  Daniel  the  Prophet,  and  to  John  the  Evan- 
gelist, was  given  a  revelation  of  the  great  events, 
of  the  general  Church  to  the  end  of  time. 
Daniel  foretels  that  the  Christian  Church  shall 
be  oppressed  by  the  persecuting  powers  fox 
"  a  time,  times,  and  the  dividing  of  a  time." 
Dan.  vii.  25.  The  same  period  he  assigns  for 
the  accomplishment  of  the  indignation  against 
the  holy  people  Israel.  "  One  said,  How  long 
**  shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these  wonders  ?    And 

p  4 


216  Cf)n0tian  lRe0carcf)C0 

"  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was 
"  upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  held 
"  up  his  right  hand  and  his  left  hand  unto 
"  heaven,  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever, 
"  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,  times,  and  a  half  ; 
"  and  when  he  shall  have  accomplished  to 
"  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  all  these 
**  things  shall  be  fulfilled."  Dan.  xii.  7*  Now 
the  same  form  of  words  is  used  in  the  Revela- 
tion of  St.  John,  to  express  the  duration  of  the 
Papal  and  Mahomedan  powers.  Oppressed  by 
them,  the  Church  of  Christ  was  to  remain  deso- 
late in  the  wilderness,  "  for  a  tibie,  times,  and 
"  HALF  of  a  time."  Rev.  xii.  14.  Every  one, 
who  is  erudite  in  sacred  prophecy,  will  under- 
stand that  this  great  period  of  Daniel  and  St. 
John  commences  at  the  same  era,  namely,  the 
rise  of  the  persecuting  powers ;  and  that  its 
duration  is  1260  years.* 

Here  then  are  three  great  events  hastening  to 
their  period ;  the  extinction  of  the  Papal  domi- 
nion ;  the  subversion  of  the  Mahomedan  power ; 
and  "  the  accomplishment  of  the  divine  indig- 
"  nation  against  the  holy  people,**  or  the  return 
of  the  people  of  Israel  *'  to  seek  the  Lord  their 
"  God,  and  David  their  king.'* 


*  See  this  period  explained  in  p.  194>  195. 


respecting  tbe  Jclns-  217 

Our  blessed  Saviour  has  not  left  an  event  of 
this  importance  without  notice.  "  The  Jews,** 
saith  he,  "  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all 
**  nations ;  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down 
"  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
"  be  fulfilled."  Luke,  xxi.  24.  What  these 
"  TIMES  of  the  Gentiles"  are^  our  Lord  has 
explained  in  his  subsequent  Revelation  to  St. 
John.  "  The  court  which  is  without  the  temple 
"  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles ;  and  the  holy  city 
"  shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two 
**  MONTHS ;"  or  in  prophetical  language,  at  a 
day  for  a  year  1260  years.     Rev.  xi.  2. 

The  Apostle  Paul  hath  also  recorded  this  event. 
"  I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  should  be 
**  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  that  blindness,  in 
**  part,  is  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness 
**  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in  ;  and  so  all  Israel 
"  shall  be  saved."  Rom.  xi.  25.  The  fulness  of 
time  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles  will  be 
come  in,  when  the  Mahomedan  and  Papal  ob- 
structions are  removed.  Such  events  as  the  fall 
of  the  Pope  in  the  West,  and  of  Mahomed  in  the 
East,  both  of  whom  persecuted  the  Jews  to 
death,  will  probably  be  the  means  of  awakening 
the  Jews  to  consider  the  evidences  of  that  Reli- 
gion which  predicted  the  rise  and  fall  of  both. 

But  the  grand  prophecy  of  the  Apostle  Paul 
on  this  subject,  is  that  which  respects  the  conse- 


218  Christian  Ee^enrcbesf 

quence  of  the  conversion  of  the  Jews.  "  The 
"  receiving  of  the  Jews,"  saith  he,  '*  What  shall 
"  it  be  to  the  world,  but  life  from  the  dead  ?** 
Rom.  xi.  15.  Dispersed  as  they  are  in  all 
countries,  and  speaking  the  languages  of  all 
countries,  they  will  form  a  body  of  preachers 
ready  prepared ;  and  they  need  only  say, 
"  Beliold  the  Scriptures  of  God,  in  our  pos- 
"  session  ;  read  our  history  there,  as  foretold 
"  three  thousand  years  ago,  and  read  the  events 
"  in  the  annals  of  nations.  We  are  witnesses 
"  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to  us.  Let  the 
"  whole  race  of  mankind  unite  and  examine  the 
"  fact.*' — '*  All  ye  inhabitants  of  the  world, 
"  and  dwellers  on  the  earth,  see  ye,  when  the 
"  Lord  lifteth  up  an  ensign  on  the  mountains, 
"  and  when  he  bloweth  a  trumpet,  hear  ye." 
Isaiah,  xviii.  3. —  Thus  will  their  preaching  be  to 
the  world  "  life  from  the  dead." 

But  if  the  conversion  of  Israel  is  to  take 
place  when  the  papal  and  Mahomedan  powers 
have  fallen,  (and  who  does  not  see  that  these 
events  are  near  at  hand  ?)  it  might  be  expected 
that  some  signs  of  conciliation  between  Jews 
and  Christians  would  now  begin  to  be  visible. 
And  is  not  this  the  fact?  Christians  in  all 
countries  begin  to  consider,  that  "  the  indigna* 
"  tion  against  the  holy  people"  is  nearly  accom- 
plished.    Many  events  declare  it.     The  indig- 


respecting  tbe  Jetos.  219 

nation  of  man  is  relaxing.  The  prophecies 
have  been  fulfilled  regarding  it.  The  great 
CRIME  at  Calvary  has  been  punished  by  all 
nations :  and  we  now  hear  the  words  of  the 
Prophet  addressing  us,  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort 
*'  ye,  my  people,  saith  your  God ;  speak  ye  com- 
"  fortably  to  Jerusalem,  and  cry  unto  her,  that 
'*  her  warfare  is  accomplished,  that  her  iniquity 
"  is  pardoned.'*  Isaiah,  xl.  1.  This  is  the  divine 
command.  And  behold.  Christians  begin  now, 
for  the  first  time,  "  to  speak  comfortably  to 
Jerusalem." 


While  the  author  was  in  the  East,  the  state 
of  the  Jews,  who  are  dispersed  in  different 
countries,  frequently  occupied  his  thoughts. 
He  had  heard  that  they  existed  in  distinct  colo- 
nies in  certain  parts  of  India ;  that  some  of 
them  had  arrived  long  before  the  Christian  Era, 
and  had  remained  in  the  midst  of  the  Hindoos, 
to  this  time,  a  distinct  and  separate  people,  per- 
secuted by  the  native  princes>  from  age  to  age, 
and  yet  not  destroyed  ;  "  burning  like  the  bush 
"  of  Moses,  and  not  consumed  ;'*  and  he  had  a 
strong  desire  "  to  turn  aside  and  see  this  great 
■**  sight."  His  mind  was  impressed  with  the 
conviction  that  their  preservation,  in  such  a 
variety  of  regions,  and  under  such  a  diversity 


220  €f)n0tian  i^csenrcbrs^ 

of  circumstances,  could  be  only  effected  by  the 
interposition  of  the  Divine  providence,  which 
reserved  them,  thus  distinct,  for  some  special 
and  important  purpose.  And  since  the  period 
of  time  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  purpose 
was  considered  by  many  to  be  fast  approaching, 
he  wished  to  hear  the  sentiments  of  the  Jews 
from  their  own  lips,  and  to  learn  their  actual 
impressions,  as  to  their  present  circumstances 
and  future  hopes. 

In  his  Memorial  respecting  the  Syrian  Chris- 
tians, presented  to  Marquis  Wellesley,  the 
Author  also  noticed  the  existence  of  an  ancient 
colony  of  Jews  on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  parti- 
cularly at  Cochin;  and  as  this  place  had  recently 
become  a  part  of  the  British  Empire,  by  conquest 
from  the  Dutch,  Lord  William  Bentinck,  then 
Governor  of  Madras,  who  had  received  letters 
from  the  Supreme  Government,  was  pleased  to 
direct  the  civil  officer,  who  had  charge  of  the 
department  of  Cochin  *,  to  afford  him  every  aid 
in  the  prosecution  of  his  Researches.  His  first 
Tour  to  Cochin  was  in  November,  1 805,  and  he 
remained  in  the  country  till  February,  J8O7. 
He  again  visited  it  in  January,  1808.  He  has 
only  room,  in  this  present  Work,  to  introduce  a 
few  notes  from  his  Journal. 

*  Thomas  Flower,  Esq. 


respecting  tbe  Jett)0.  221 

*  Cochiuy  Feb.  4.  1807. 
*  I  have  been  now  in  Cochin,  or  its  vicinity,  for  up- 
wards of  two  months,  and  have  got  well  acquainted  with 
the  Jews.  They  do  not  live  in  the  city  of  Cochin,  but  in 
a  town  about  a  mile  distant  from  it,  called  ^f  attachery,  and 
Jews'-Town.  It  is  almost  wholly  inhabited  by  the  Jews, 
who  have  two  respectable  Synagogues.  Among  them 
are  some  very  intelligent  men,  who  are  not  ignorant  of 
the  history  of  nations.  There  are  also  Jews  here  from 
remote  parts  of  Asia,  so  that  this  is  the  fountain  of  in- 
telligence concerning  that  people  in  the  East ;  there  being 
constant  communication  by  ships  with  the  Red  Sea,  the 
Persian  Gulf,  and  the  mouths  of  the  Indus.  The  resi- 
dent Jews  are  divided  into  two  classes,  called  the  Jerusa- 
lem or  White  Jews ;  and  the  ancient  or  Black  Jews. 
The  White  Jews  reside  at  this  place.  The  Black  Jews 
have  also  a  Synagogue  here;  but  the  great  body  of 
that  tribe  inhabit  towns  in  the  interior  of  the  province. 
I  have  now  seen  most  of  both  classes.  My  inquiries 
refer  chiefly  to  their  antiquity,  their  manuscripts,  and 
their  sentiments  concerning  the  present  state  of  the 
Jewish  nation.* 


THE 

JERUSALEM  OR  WHITE  JEWS. 

*  On  my  inquiry  into  the  antiquity  of  the  W^hite 
Jews,  they  first  delivered  to  me  a  narrative,  in  the 
Hebrew  Language,  of  their  arrival  in  India,  which  has 


^2^  Cbri^tian  Uc^earcbee 

been  handed  down  to  them  by  their  fathers ;  and  thert 
exhibited  their  ancient  brass  Plate,  containing  their 
charter  and  freedom  of  residence,  given  by  a  King  of 
Malabar.  The  following  is  the  narrative  of  the  events 
relating  to  their  first  arrival. 

*  "  After  the  second  Temple  was  destroyed^  {which  may 
God  speedily  rebuild ! )  our  fathers  dreading  the  Con- 
querat's  wraths  departed  from  Jerusalem^  a  numerous  body 
ofmeUf  womeTif  pi'iestSj  and  LeviteSf  and  came  into  this 
land.  There  were  among  them  men  of  repute  for  learning 
and  wisdom  ,-  and  God  gave  the  people  favour  in  the  sight 
of  the  King,  who  at  that  time  reigned  here,  and  he  granted 
them  a  place  to  dwell  in,  called  Cranganor.  He  allowed 
them  a  patriarchal  jurisdiction  within  the  district^  with 
certai?i  privileges  of  nobility ;  and  the  Royal  grant  was 
engraved.,  according  to  the  custom  of  those  days,  on  a 
plate  of  brass.  This  was  done  in  the  year  from  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world,  4250,  (a.  d.  490 ;)  and  this  plate  of 
brass  we  still  have  in  possession.  Our  forefathers  con- 
Untied  at  Cranganor  for  about  a  thousand  years,  and  the 
number  of  Heads  who  gova'ned  were  seventy-two.  Soon 
after  our  settlement,  other  Jews  followed  us  from  Judea  ,- 
and  among  these  came  that  man  of  great  wisdom.  Rabbi 
Samuel,  a  Levite  of  Jermalem,  with  his  son.  Rabbi  Jehuda 
Levita.  They  brought  with  them  the  silver  trumpets, 
made  use  of  at  the  time  of  the  jubilee,  which  were 
saved  when  the  second  Temple  was  destroyed;  and  we 
have  heard  fom  our  fathers  that  there  were  engraven 
upon  those  trumpets  the  letters  of  the   ineffable  Name.* 


*  This  circumstance  of  the  Jubilee  Trumpets  is  to  be 
found  in  a  similar  account  of  the  Jews  of  Malabar,  published 


respecting  tbe  3irtt)6.  223 

There  joined  us  also  from  Spain,  and  other  places,  from 
time  to  time,  certain  tribes  of  Je-jcs,  v:ho  had  heard  of  our 
prosperitxj.  But  at  last,  discord  arising  among  ourselves, 
one  of  our  chiefs  called  to  his  assistance  an  Indian  King, 
voho  came  upon  us  with  a  great  army,  destroyed  our  houses, 
palaces,  and  strong  holds,  dispossessed  us  of  Cranganor, 
killed  part  of  us,  and  carried  part  into  captivity.  By 
these  massacres  we  •were  reduced  to  a  small  number. 
Some  of  the  exiles  came  and  dwelt  at  Cochin,  'where  "doe 
have  remained  ever  since,  sitffering  great  changes  from  time 
to  time.  There  are  amongst  us  some  of  the  children  of 
Israel,  {Beni-Israel,)  who  came  from  the  country  of  Ash- 
Jcenaz,  from  Egypt,  from  Tsoba,  and  other  places  besides 
those  'who  formerly  inhabited  this  country." 

*  The  native  annals  of  Malabar,  confirm  the  foregoins: 
account,  in  the  principal  circumstances,  as  do  the 
Mahomedan  histories  of  the  latter  ages ;  for  the  Maho- 
medans  have  been  settled  here  in  great  numbers  since 
the  eighth  century. 

'  The  desolation  of  Cranganor  the  Jews  describe 
as  being  like  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem  in  miniature. 
They  were  first  received  into  the  country  with  some 
favour  and  confidence,  (agreeably  to  the  tenor  of  the 
general  prophecy  concerning  the  Jews,  for  no  country 
was  to  reject  them)  and  after  they  had  obtained  some 
wealth,  and  attracted  the  notice  of  men,  they  are  pre- 


in  the  •*  History  of  the  Works  of  the  Learned,"  for  March* 
1699.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  these  trumpets 
belonged  to  the  Temple ;  for  it  is  well  known,  that  in 
every  considerable  town  in  Judea  there  were  Jubilee 
trumpets. 


224  (Sbmtian  Heefearcbe^ 

cipitated  to  the  lowest  abyss  of  human  suffering  and 
reproach.  The  recital  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Jews  at 
Cranganor  rfesembles  much  that  of  the  Jews  at  Jeru- 
salem, as  given  by  Josephus. 

*  I  now  requested  they  would  shew  me  their  brass 
plate.  Having  been  given  by  a  native  King,  it  is  writ- 
ten, of  course,  in  the  Malabaric  language  and  charac- 
ter; and  is  now  so  old  that  it  cannot  be  well  understood. 
The  Jews  preserve  a  Hebrew  translation  of  it,  which 
they  presented  to  me :  but  the  Hebrew  itself  is  very  dif- 
ficult, and  they  do  not  agree  among  themselves,  as  to 
the  meaning  of  some  words.  I  have  employed,  by  their 
permission,  an  engraver  at  Cochin,  to  execute  a  fac- 
simile of  the  original  plate,  on  copper.*  This  ancient 
document  begins  in  the  following  manner,  according  to 
the  Hebrew  translation  f : 

*  "  Li  the  peace  of  God^  the  King,  •which  hath  made 
the  earth,  according  to  his  pleasure.  To  this  God,  I, 
AIRVI  BRAHMIN,  have  lifted  zip  my  hand,  and  have 
granted,  by  this  dee^,  "which  many  hundred,  thousand  years 

shall  run /,  dwelling  in  Cranganor,  have  granted, 

in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  my  reign,  in  the  strength  of 
power  I  have  granted,  in  the  strength  of  power  I  have 
given  in  inheritance,  to  JOSEPH  RABBAN." 

'  Then  follow  the  privileges  of  nobility ;  such  as  per- 


*  The  original  is  engraved  on  both  sides  of  the  plate,  the 
fac-simile  forms  two  plates.  These  are  now  deposited  in  the 
Public  Library  at  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

f  A  Copy  of  this  Hebrew  transjation  was  sent  to  the 
University  with  the  other  MSS I  have  a  copy  in  ray  pos- 
session. 

J2 


respecting  tbt  Jctos*  225 

raission  to  ride  on  the  elephant :  to  have  a  herald  to  go 
before  to  announce  the  name  and  dignity;  to  have  the 
*  hmp  of  the  day ;  to  walk  on  carpets  spread  upon  the 
iearth ;  and  to  have  trumpets  and  cymbals  sounded  before 
him.  King  Airvi  then  appoints  Joseph  Rabban  to  be 
*  Chief  and  Governor  of  the  houses  of  congregation, 
(the  Synagogues,)  and  of  certain  districts,  and  of  the 
sojournei-s  in  them.'  What  proves  the  consequence  of 
the  Jews  at  the  period  when  this  grant  was  made,  is, 
that  it  is  signed  by  seven  Kings  as  witnesses.  *  And  to 
this  are  witnesses,  King  Bivada  Cubertin  Mitadin,  and 
he  is  King  of  Travancore.  King  Airla  Nada  Mana 
Vikriin,  and  he  is  the  Samorin  King.  Veloda  Nada 
Archarin  Shatin,  and  he  is  King  of  Argot.  The  re- 
maining four  Kings  are  those  of  Palgatchery,  Colastri, 
Carbinah,  and  Vara'changiir.  There  is  no  date  in  this 
document,  further  than  what  may  be  collected  from 
the  reign  of  the  Prince,  and  the  names  of  the  royal 
witnesses.  Dates  are  not  usual  in  old  Malabaric  writ- 
ings. One  fact  is  evident,  that  the  Jews  must  have 
existed  a  considerable  time  in  the  country,  before  they 
could  have  obtained  such  a  grant.  The  tradition  before 
mentioned  assigns  for  the  date  of  the  transaction,  the 
year  of  the  Creation  4250,  which  is,  in  Jewish  comput- 
ation, A.  D.  490.  It  is  well  known,  that  the  famous 
Malabaric  ^ing,  Ceram  Perumal,  made  grants  to  the 
Jews,  Christians,  and  Mahomedans,  during  his  reign; 
but  that  Prince  flourished  in  the  eighth  or  ninth 
century. , 


22^  Cfjrisftian  Ecscarcbes 


THE  BLACK  JEWS. 

*  It  is  only  necessary  to  look  at  the  countenance  of  the 
Black  Jews  to  be  satisfied  that  their  ancestors  must  have 
arrived  in  India  many  ages  before  the  White  Jews. 
Their  Hindoo  complexion,  and  their  very  imperfect 
resemblance  to  the  European  Jews,  indicate  that  they 
have  been  detached  from  the  parent  stock  in  Judea  many 
ages  before  the  Jews  in  the  West ;  and  that  there  have 
been  intermarriages  with  families  not  Israelitish.  I  had 
heard  that  those  tribes,  which  had  passed  the  Indus, 
have  assimilated  so  much  to  the  customs  and  habits  of 
the  countries  in  which  they  live,  that  they  may  be  some- 
times seen  by  a  traveller,  without  being  recognized  as 
Jews.  In  the  interior  towns  of  Malabar,  I  was  not 
always  able  to  distinguish  the  Jew  from  the  Hindoo.  I 
hence  perceived  how  easy  it  may  be  to  mistake  the  tribes 
of  Jewish  descent  among  the  AfFghans  and  other  nations 
in  the  northern  parts  of  Hindostan.  The  White  Jews 
look  upon  the  Black  Jews  as  an  inferior  race,  and  as  not 
of  a  pure  cast :  which  plainly  demonstrates  that  they  do 
not  spring  from  a  common  stock  in  India. 

*  The  Black  Jews  communicated  to  me  much  interest- 
ing intelligence  concerning  their  brethren  the  ancient 
Israelites  in  the  East :  traditional  indeed  in  its  nature, 
but  in  general  illustrative  of  true  history.  They  re- 
counted the  names  of  many  other  small  colonies  resident 
in  northern  India,  Tartary,  and  China,  and  gave  me  a 
written  list  of  sixty-five  places.  I  conversed  with 
those  who  had  lately  visited  many  of  these  stations,  and 


resfpccting  tbt  3iclii0-  227 

WBre  about  to  return  again.  The  Jews  have  a  never- 
ceasing  communication  with  €ach  other  in  the  East. 
Their  families  indeed  are  generally  stationary,  being 
subject  to  despotic  princes;  but  the  men  move  much 
about  in  a  commercial  capacity ;  and  the  same  individual 
will  travel  through  many  extensive  countries.  So  that 
when  any  thing  interesting  to  the  nation  of  Jews 
takes  place,  the  rumour  will  pass  rapidly  throughout  all 
Asia. 

'  I  inquired  concerning  their  brethren,  the  Ten  Tribes. 
They  said  that  it  was  commonly  believed  among  them 
that  the  great  body  of  the  Israelites  are  to  be  found  in 
Chaldea,  and  in  the  countries  contiguous  to  it,  being  the 
^  very  places  whither  they  were  first  carried  into  captivity ; 
that  some  few  families  had  migrated  into  regions  more 
remote,  as  to  Cochin  and  Rajapoor,  in  India,  and  to 
other  places  yet  farther  to  the  East ;  but  that  the  bulk 
of  the  nation,  though  now  much  reduced  in  immber, 
had  not  to  this  day  removed  two  thousand  miles  from. 
Samaria  —  Among  the  Black  Jews  I  could  not  find 
many  copies  of  the  Bible.  They  informed  me,  that  in 
certain  places  of  the  remote  dispersion,  their  brethren 
have  but  some  small  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  that 
the  prophetical  books  were  rare;  but  that  they  them- 
selves, from  their  vicinity  to  the  White  Jews,  have  been 
supplied,  from  time  to  time,  with  the  whole  of  the  Old 
Testament. 

'  From  these  communications  I  plainly  perceive  the 
important  duty  which  now  devolves  on  Christians  pos- 
sessing the  art  of  jninting,  to  send  to  the  Jews  in  the 
East,  copies  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  and  particularly 
of  the  prophetical  books.     If  only  the  prophecies  of 

Q  2 


228         (Bivmmn  Mmavcbts 

Isaiah  and  Daniel  were  published  among  them,  the 
effect  might  be  great.  They  do  not  want  the  law  so 
much.  But  the  prophetical  books  would  appear  among 
them  with  some  novelty,  particularly  in  a  detached  form ; 
and  could  be  easily  circulated  through  the  remotest  parts 
of  Asia.' 


MANUSCRIPTS. 

*  Almost  in  every  house  I  find  Hebrew  books,  printed 
or   manuscript;    particularly  among  the  White  Jews, 
Most  of  the  printed  Hebrew  of  Europe  has  found  its 
way  to  Cochin,  through  the  inedium  of  the  Portuguese 
and  Dutch  commerce  of  former  times.     When  I  ques- 
tioned the  Jews  concerning  the  whole  copies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  had  been  read  in  the  Synagogue  from  age 
to  age;  some  told  me  that  it  was  usual  to  bury  them 
when  decayed  by  time  and  use.     Others  said  that  this 
was  not  always  the  case.     I  despaired  at  first  of  being 
able  to  procure  any  of  the  old  biblical  writings ;  but 
after  I  had  been  in  the  country  about  six  weeks,  and 
they  found  that  I  did  not  expect  to  obtain  them  merely 
as  presents,  some  copies  were  recovered.     The  White 
Jews  had  only  the  Bible  written  on  parchment,  and  of 
modern  appearance,  in  their  Synagogue ;  but  I  was  in- 
formed that  the  Black  Jews  possessed  formerly  copies 
written  on  Goat  Skins ;  and  that  in  the  Synagogue  of  the 
Black  Jews  there  was  an  old  Record  Chest,  into  which 
the  decayed  copies  of  their  Scriptures  had  been  thrown. 
I  accordingly  went  to  the  Synagogue  witha  few  of  the 
chief  men,    and    examined    the  contents,  which  some 


respecting  tbt  J^tos,  229 

of  them  said  they  had  never  looked  at  before,  and  did 
not  seem  greatly  to  value.  The  manuscripts  were  of 
various  kinds,  on  parchment,  goat-skins,  and  cotton 
paper.  I  negotiated  for  them  hastily,  and  wrapped 
them  up  in  two  cloths,  and  gave  them  to  the  Jews 
to  carry  home  to  my  house.  I  had  observed  some 
murmuring  amongst  the  by-standers  in  the  Syna- 
gogue, while  I  was  examining  the  chest;  and  before 
we  appeared  in  the  streets,  the  alarm  had  gone  forth, 
that  the  Christians  were  robbing  the  Synagogue  of 
the  Law.  There  were  evident  symptoms  of  tumult, 
and  the  women  and  children  collected,  and  were  fol- 
lowing us.  I  requested  some  of  the  more  respectable 
Jews  to  accompany  me  out  of  the  town ;  but  I  had 
scarcely  arrived  at  my  own  house  at  Cochin,  when 
the  persons  who  had  permitted  me  to  take  the  manu- 
scripts, came  in  evident  agitation,  and  told  me  I  must 
restore  them  immediately  to  calm  the  popular  rage. 
Others  had  gone  to  complain  to  the  Chief  Magis- 
trate, Thomas  Flower,  Esq.  And  now  I  had  lost  my 
spoil,  but  for  the  friendly  counsel  and  judicious  con- 
duct of  Mr.  Flower.  He  directed  that  all  the  manu- 
scripts should  be  delivered  up  to  him,  and,  that  there 
should  be  no  further  proceedings  on  the  subject  without 
his  authority.  To  this  the  Jews  agreed.  There  was 
some  plea  of  justice  on  my  side,  as  it  was  understood  that 
I  had  given  a  valuable  consideration.  In  the  mean  time 
he  allowed  a  few  days  to  pass,  that  the  minds  of  the 
people  might  become  tranquil,  and  he  then  summoned 
some  of  the  more  liberal  men,  and  gave  them  a  hearing 
on  the  subject.  In  the  mean  time  I  thought  it  prudent 
to  retire  from  Cochin,  for  a  day  or  two,  and  went  to 

Q  3 


230         Cbrisitmu  Umatcht^ 

Cranganor,  about  sixteen  miles  off,  to  Colonel  Macaulay, 
the  British  Resident  at  Travancore,  who  was  then  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Drummond,  the  Collector  of  Malabar.  Oli 
my  return  to  Cochin,  Mr.  Flower  informed  me  that  all 
the  manuscripts  were  to  be  returned  to  my  house;  that 
I  was  to  select  what  was  old,  and  of  little  use  to  the 
Jews,  and  to  give  back  to  them  what  was  Jiexio.  The  affair 
ended,  however,  in  the  Jews  permitting  me  generousfy 
to  retain  some  part  of  the  new. 

*  I  have  since  made  a  tour  through  the  towns  of  the 
Black  Jews  in  the  interior  of  the  country,  Tritoor  Paroor, 
Chenotta,  and  Maleh.  I  have  procured  a  good  many 
manuscripts,  chiefly  in  the  Rabbinical  character,  some  of 
which  the  Jews  themselves  cannot  read  j  and  I  do  not 
know  what  to  say  to  their  traditions.  A  copy  of  the 
Scriptures  belonging  to  Jews  of  the  East,  who  might 
be  supposed  to  have  had  no  communication  with  Jews  rn 
the  West,  has  been  long  considered  a  desideratum  in  Eu- 
rope; for  the  Western  Jews  have  been  accused  by  some 
learned  men  of  altering  or  omitting  certain  words  in  the 
Hebrew  text,  to  invalidate  the  argument  of  Christians. 
But  Jews  in  the  East,  remote  from  the  controversy,  would 
have  no  motive  for  such  corruptions.  One  or  two  of  the 
MSS.  which  I  have  just  procured,  will  probably  be  of 
some  service  in  this  respect.  One  of  them  is  an  old  copy 
of  the  Books  of  Moses,  written  on  a  roll  of  leather.  The 
skins  are  sewed  together,  and  the  roll  is  about  forty-eight 
feet  in  length.  It  is,  in  some  places,  worn  out,  and  the 
holes  have  been  sewed  up  with  pieces  of  parchment. 
JSome  of  the  Jews  suppose  that  this  roll  came  originally 
from  Senna,  in  Arabia;  others  have  heard  that  it  was 
brought  from  Cashmire.     The  Cabul  Jews,  who  travel 


respecting  tfje  Jelu$,  231 

into  the  interior  of  China,  say  that  in  some  Synagogues 
the  Law  is  still  wTitten  on  a  roll  of  leather,  made  of 
Goats'  skins  dyed  red:  not  on  vellum,  but  on  a  soft 
flexible  leather ;  which  agrees  with  the  description  of  the 
roll  above  mentioned.  * 

*  Ever  since  I  came  among  these  people,  and  heard 
their  sentiments  on  the  prophecies,  and  their  confident 
hopes  of  returning  to  Jerusalem,  I  have  thought  much 
on  the  means  of  obtaining  a  version  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  the  Hebrew  language,  and  circulating  it  among 
them  and  their  Brethren  in  the  East.  I  had  heard  that 
there  were  one  or  two  translations  of  the  Testament 
in  their  own  possession,  but  they  were  studiously  kept 
out  of  my  sight  for  a  considerable  time.  At  last,  how- 
ever, they  were  produced  by  individuals  in  a  private  man- 
ner. One  of  them  is  written  in  a  small  Rabbinical  or 
Jerusalem  character:  the  other  in  a  large  square  letter. 
The  history  of  the  former  is  very  interesting.  Tlie 
translator,  a  learned  Rabbi,  conceived  the  design  of 
making  an  accurate  version  of  the  New  Testament,  for 
the  express  purpose  of  confuting  it.    His  style  is  copious 


*  Mr.  Yeates,  formerly  of  All  Souls  College,  Oxford,  and 
editor  of  the  Hebrew  Grammar,  has  been  employed  by  the 
author  for  the  last  two  years  at  Cambridge,  in  arranging  and 
collating  the  Hebrew  and  SjTiac  MSS.  brought  from  India. 
His  collation  of  the  Roll  of  the  Pentateuch,  above-mentioned, 
is  now  finished,  and  is  printed  in  a  thin  quarto  volume.  The 
University  with  great  liberality,  resolved  that  this  book 
should  be  printed  at  their  expense,  for  the  benefit  of  Mr. 
Yeates ;  and  Dr.  Marsh,  tlie  learned  Editor  of  Michaelis,  has 
written  a  Note  for  the  work,  on  the  character  and  compara- 
tive importance  of  the  manuscript. 

Q  4 


232         €btmmn  Umatcht^ 

and  elegant,  like  that  of  a  master  in  the  language,  and 
the  translation  is  in  general  faithful.  It  does  not,  indeed, 
appear  that  he  wished  to  pervert  the  meaning  of  a  single 
sentence ;  but,  depending  on  his  own  abilities  and  renown 
as  a  scholar,  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  controvert  its  doc- 
trines, and  to  triumph  over  it  by  fair  contest  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  world.  There  is  yet  a  mystery  about  the 
circumstances  of  this  man's  death,  which  time  will 
perhaps  unfold :  the  Jews  are  not  inclined  to  say  much 
to  me  about  him.  His  version  is  complete,  and  written 
with  greater  freedom  and  ease  towards  the  end  than  at 
the  beginning.  How  astonishing  it  is  that  an  enemy 
should  have  done  this  !  that  he  should  have  persevered 
resolutely  and  calmly  to  the  end  of  his  work  !  not  indeed 
always  calmly ;  for  there  is  sometimes  a  note  of  execra- 
tion on  the  sacred  Person  who  is  the  subject  of  it,  as  if 
to  unburthen  his  mind,  and  ease  the  conflict  of  his  labour- 
ing soul.  At  the  close  of  the  Gospels,  as  if  afraid  of 
the  converting  power  of  his  own  translation,  *  he  calls 
Heaven  to  witness  that  he  had  undertaken  the  work  with 
the  professed  design  of  opposing  the  Epiairea7is ;'  by 
which  term  he  contemptuously  means  the  Christians. 

*  I  have  had  many  interesting  conferences  with  the 
ffews  on  the  subject  of  their  present  state ;  and  have 
been  much  struck  with  two  circumstances ;  their  constant 
reference  to  the  DESOLATION  of  Jerusalem,  and  their 
confident  hope  that  it  will  be  one  day  REBUILT.  The 
desolation  of  the  Holy  City  is  ever  present  to  the  minds 
of  the  Jews,  when  the  subject  is  concerning  themselves 
as  a  Nation ;  for  though  without  a  king,  and  without  a 
country,  they  constantly  speak  of  the  U7iity  of  their  na- 
tion. Distance  of  time  and  place  seems  to  have  no  effect  in 


respecting  the  Jetos.  233 

obliterating  the  remembrance  of  the  Desolation.  1  often 
thought  of  the  verse  in  the  Psalms,  *  If  I  forget  thee,  O 
Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning.*  They 
speak  of  Palestine  as  being  close  at  hand,  and  easily  ac- 
cessible. It  is  become  an  ordinance  of  their  Rabbins  in 
some  places  of  the  East,  that  when  a  man  builds  a  new 
house,  he  shall  leave  a  small  part  of  it  unfinished,  as  an 
emblem  of  ruin,  and  write  on  it  these  words,  Zecher  La- 
chorchan,  i.  e.  In  MEMORY  of  the  DESOLATION. 
'  Their  hopes  of  rebuilding  the  walls  of  Jerusalem, 
the  THIRD  and  last  time,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Messiah,  or  of  a  second  Cyrus,  before  his  coming,  are 
always  expressed  with  great  confidence.  They  have  a 
general  impression,  that  the  period  of  their  liberation 
from  the  Heathen  is  not  very  remote ;  and  they  consider 
the  present  commotions  in  the  earth  as  gradually  loosen- 
ing their  bonds.  <  It  is/  say  they,  *  a  sure  sign  of  our 
approaching  restoration,  that  in  almost  all  countries 
there  is  a  general  relaxation  of  the  persecution 
against  us.  I  pressed  strongly  u}ion  them  the  prophe- 
cies of  Daniel.  In  former  times  that  prophet  was  not  in 
repute  among  the  Jews,  because  he  predicted  the  com- 
ing of  the  Messiah  at  the  end  of  the  *  seventy  weeks ;' 
and  his  book  has  been  actually  removed  from  the  list 
of  prophetic  writings,  and  remains,  to  this  day,  among 
the  Hagiographuy  such  as  Job,  the  Psalms,  the  Proverbs, 
Ruth ;  but  he  now  begins  to  be  popular  among  those 
who  have  studied  him,  because  he  has  predicted  that  the 
*  accomplishment  of  indignation  against  the  holy  people' 
is  near  at  hand.  The  strongest  argument  to  press  upon 
the  mind  of  a  Jew  at  this  period,  is  to  explain  to  his 
conviction  Daniel's  period  of  1260  years:  and  then  to 


234  Cbrietian  Kc6carc!)C0 

shew  the  analogy  which  it  bears  to  the  period  of  the 
Evangelist  John  concerning  the  Papal  and  Mahomedan 
powers;  with  the  state  of  which  the  Jews  are  well  ac- 
quainted. 

*  I  passed  through  the  burial  ground  of  the  Jews  the 
other  day.  Some  of  the  tombs  are  handsomely  con- 
structed, and  have  Hebrew  inscriptions  in  prose  and 
verse.  This  mansion  of  the  dead  is  called  by  the  Jews, 
Beth  Haiim,  or,  *  The  House  of  the  Living.' 

*  Being  much  gratified  with  my  visit  to  the  Jew^  of 
Malabar,  and  desirous  to  maintain  some  communication 
with  them,  I  have  engaged  a  very  respectable  member 
of  their  community  to  accompany  me,  with  his  servant, 
to  Bengal,  and  to  remain  with  me  in  the  capacity  of 
Hebrew  Moo7ishee,  or  teacher,  until  my  return  to  Eng- 
land. Observinj;  that  in  the  houses  of  the  White  Jews 
there  are  many  volumes  of  printed  Hebrew,  mostly  of 
the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  which  are  rarely 
met  with  in  England,  I  have  employed  Misrahi,  that  is 
the  name  of  my  Moonshee,  to  collect  some  of  the  most 
valuable.' 

At  the  beginning  of  the  following  year  (1808) 
the  Author  visited  Cochin  a  second  time,  and 
proceeded  afterwards  to  Bombay,  where  he  had 
an  opportunity  of  meeting  with  some  very  in- 
telligent men  of  the  Jewish  nation.  They  had 
heard  of  his  conferences  with  the  Cochin  Jews, 
and  were  desirous  to  discuss  certain  topics,  par- 
ticularly the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  ;  and  they 
engaged  in  them  with  far  more  spirit  and  frank- 

10 


rc0pcctimj  tfjc  Jx^^*  235 

ness,  he  thought,  than  their  brethren  at  Cochin 
had  done.  They  told  him,  that  if  he  would 
take  a  walk  to  the  Bazar  in  the  suburb,  without 
the  walls  of  Bombay  town,  he  would  find  a  Sy- 
nagogue without  a  Sepher  Tora,  or  book  of  the 
Law.  He  did  so,  and  found  it  to  be  the  case. 
The  minister  and  a  few  of  the  Jews  assembled, 
and  shewed  him  their  Synagogue,  in  which  there 
were  some  loose  leaves  of  prayers  in  manuscript, 
but  no  book  of  the  Law.  The  author  did  not 
understand  that  they  disapproved  of  the  Law ; 
but  they  had  no  copy  of  it.  They  seemed  to 
have  little  knowledge  of  the  Jewish  Scriptures 
or  history.  This  only  proved  what  he  had  been 
often  told,  that  small  portions  of  the  Jewish 
nation  melt  away  from  time  to  time,  and  are 
absorbed  in  the  mass  of  the  heathen  world. 
Nor  is  this  any  argument  against  the  truth  of 
the  prophecy,  which  declares  that  they  should 
remain  a  separate  and  distinct  people  ;  for  these 
are  mere  exceptions.  Conversions  to  Christianity 
in  the  early  ages  would  equally  militate  against 
the  prediction,  taken  in  an  absolute  sense. 


THE  TEN  TRIBES. 

The  Tribes  of  Israel  are  no  longer  to  be  in- 
quired after  by  name.     The  purpose  for  which 


236  Christian  fic^earcbe^ 

they  were  once  divided  into  tribes,  was  accom- 
plished when  the  genealogy  of  the  Messiah  was 
traced  to  the  stem  of  David.  Neither  do  the 
Israelites  themselves  know  certainly  from  what 
famihes  they  are  descended.  And  this  is  a  chief 
argument  against  the  Jews,  to  which  the  Au- 
thor never  heard  that  a  Jew  could  make  a  sen- 
sible reply.  The  tribe  of  Judah  was  selected  as 
that  from  which  the  Messiah  should  come ; 
and  behold,  the  Jews  do  not  know  which  of  them 
are  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

While  the  author  was  amongst  the  Jews  of 
Malabar,  he  made  frequent  enquiries  concerning 
the  Ten  Tribes.  When  he  mentioned  that  it 
was  the  opinion  of  some,  that  they  had  mi- 
grated from  the  Chaldean  provinces,  he  was 
asked  to  what  country  we  supposed  they  had 
gone,  and  whether  we  had  ever  heard  of  their 
moving  in  a  great  army  on  such  an  expedition. 

It  will  be  easy,  perhaps,  to  shew,  that  the 
great  body  of  the  ten  tribes  remain  to  this  day 
in  the  countries  to  which  they  were  first  carried 
captive.  For  if  we  can  discover  where  they  were 
in  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  i^ra,  which 
was  seven  hundred  years  after  the  carrying 
away  to  Babylon,  and  again  where  they  were  in 
the  fifth  century,  we  certainly  may  be  able  to 
trace  them  up  to  this  time. 

Josephus,  who  wrote  in  the  reign  of  Vespa- 


rcsipccting  tbt  3elu6.  237 

sian,  recites  a  speech  made  by  King  Agrippa  to 
the  Jews,  wherein  he  exhorts  them  to  submit  to 
the  Romans,  and  expostulates  with  them  in  these 
words: — "  What,  do  you  stretch  your  hopes 
"  beyond  the  river  Euphrates  ?  Do  any  of  you 
"  think  that  your  fellow-tribes  will  come  to 
'*  your  aid  out  of  Adiahene  ?  Besides,  if  they 
"  would  come,  the  Parthian  will  not  permit  it." 
(Jos.  de  Bell.  lib.  ii.  c.  28.)  We  learn  from  this 
oration,  delivered  to  the  Jews  themselves,  and 
by  a  King  of  the  Jews,  that  the  Ten  Tribes 
were  then  captive  in  Media,  under  the  Persian 
Princes. 

In  the  fifth  century,  Jerome,  author  of  the 
Vulgate,  treating  of  the  dispersed  Jews  in  his 
Notes  upon  Hosea,  has  these  words :  "  Unto 
"  this  day,  the  Ten  Tribes  are  subject  to  the 
"  Kings  of  the  Persians,  nor  has  their  captivity 
"  ever  been  loosed."  Tom.  vi.  p.  7-  And 
again  he  says,  "  The  Ten  Tribes  inhabit  at  this 
"  day  the  cities  and  mountains  of  the  Medes." 
Tom.  vi.  p.  80. 

There  is  no  room  left  for  doubt  on  this  sub- 
ject. Have  we  heard  of  any  expedition  of  the 
Jews  "  going  forth  from  that  country,  like  the 
."  Goths  and  Huns,  to  conquer  nations?"  Have 
we  ever  heard  of  their  rising  in  insurrection  to 
burst  the  bands  of  their  captivity  ?  To  this 
day,  both  Jews  and  Christians  are  generally  in 


238  (Ebnsftian  Ke^carcbes 

a  state  of  captivity  in  these  despotic  countries. 
No  family  dares  to  leave  the  kingdom  without 
permission  of  the  King.  * 

Mahomedanism  reduced  the  number  of  the 
Jews  exceedingly  :  it  was  presented  to  them  at 
the  point  of  the  sword.  We  know  that  multi- 
tudes of  Christians  received  it ;  for  example, 
the  chief  part  of  "  the  seven  Churches  of  Asia  j" 
and  we  may  believe,  that  an  equal  proportion 
of  Jews  were  proselyted  by  the  same  means. 
In  the  provinces  of  Cashmire  and  AfFghanistan, 
some  of  the  Jews  submitted  to  great  sacrifices 
rather  than  change  their  religion,  and  they 
remain  Jews  to  this  day  :  but  the  greater  num- 
ber yielded,  in  the  course  of  ages,  to  the  power 
of  the  reigning  religion.  Their  countenance, 
their  language,  their  names,  their  rites  and 
observances,  and  their  history,  all  conspire  to 
establish  the  fact,  t  We  may  judge  in  some 
degree  of  the  number  of  those  who  would  yield 


*  Joseph  Emin,  a  Christian,  well  known  in  Calcutta, 
wished  to  bring  his  family  from  Ispahan ;  but  he  could  not 
effect  it,  though  our  Government  interested  itself  in  his 
behalf. 

f  Mr.  Foster  was  so  much  struck  with  the  general  appear- 
ance, garb,  and  manners  of  the  Cashmiriansj  as  to  think, 
without  any  previous  knowledge  of  the  fact,  that  he  had 
been  suddenly  transported  among  a  nation  of  Jews.  See 
Foster's  Travels. 


respecting  t\n  Jxi^^^  239 

to  the  sword  of  Mahomed,  and  conform  in 
appearance  at  least,  to  what  was  called  a  sister 
Religion,  from  the  number  of  those  who  con- 
formed to  the  Christian  Religion,  under  the 
influence  of  the  Inquisition  in  Spain  and  Por- 
tugal. Orobio,  who  was  himself  a  Jew,  states  in 
his  History,  that  there  were  upwards  of  twenty 
thousand  Jews  in  Spain  alone,  who,  from  fear  of 
the  Inquisition,  professed  Christianity,  some  of 
whom  were  Priests  and  Bishops.  The  tribes 
of  the  Affghan  race  are  very  numerous,  and  of 
different  casts  ;  and  it  is  probable,  that  the  pro- 
portion which  is  of  Jewish  descent  is  not  great. 
The  Affghan  nations  extend  on  both  sides  of 
the  Indus,  and  inhabit  the  mountainous  region, 
commencing  in  Western  Persia.  They  differ  in 
language,  customs,  rehgion,  and  countenance, 
and  have  little  knowledge  of  each  other.  Some 
tribes  have  the  countenance  of  the  Persian,  and 
some  of  the  Hindoo ;  and  some  tribes  are  evi- 
dently of  Jewish  extraction. 

Calculating  then  the  number  of  Jews,  who 
now  inhabit  the  provinces  of  ancient  Chaldea, 
or  the  contiguous  countries,  and  who  still  pro- 
fess Judaism ;  and  the  number  of  those  who 
embraced  Mahomedanism,  or  some  form  of  it, 
in  the  same  regions  j  we  may  be  satisfied, 
"  That  the  greater  part  of  the  Ten  Tribes, 
"  which  now  exist,  are  to  be  found  in  the  coun- 
**  tries  of  their  first  captivity." 


^40  vEbrfetimi  Ee^earctes 


RESTORATION  OF  THE  JEWS. 

That  many  of  the  Jews  when  liberated  from 
their  state  of  oppression,  will  return  to  Judea, 
appears  probable  from  the  general  tenor  of  pro- 
phecy, and  from  their  own  natural  and  uncon- 
querable attachment  to  that  country ;  but  we 
know  not  for  what  purpose  they  should  all  re- 
turn thither ;  and  it  is  perfectly  unnecessary  to 
contend  for  the  fact,  or  to  impose  it  as  a  tenet 
of  faith.  We  perceive  no  reason  why  they 
should  leave  the  nations  in  which  they  live, 
when  these  nations  are  no  longer  heathen.  Nor 
is  it  possible,  in  numerous  cases,  to  ascertain 
who  are  Jews,  and  who  are  not.  It  is  also 
true,  that  before  Judea  could  nourish  the  whole 
body  of  Jews,  even  in  their  present  reduced 
state,  the  ancient  fertility  which  was  taken 
away  according  to  prophecy,  (Deut.  xxviii.  23, 
and  38.)  must  be  restored  by  miracle.  But  we 
have  no  warrant  to  look  for  a  miracle  under  the 
finished  dispensation  of  the  Gospel.  We  pos- 
sess "  the  MORE  sure  word  of  prophecy,"  (2  Pet. 
i.  190  ^^^  ^ook  not  for  signs  and  wonders.  We 
expect  no  miracle  for  the  Jews,  but  that  of  their 
conversion  to  Christianity  j  which  will  be  a 
greater  miracle,  than  if  the  first  Temple  were 

9 


xz&ptctm  tbe  3ieto0.  241 

to  rise  in  its  gold  and  costly  stones,  and  Solo- 
mon were  again  to  reign  over  them  in  all  his 
glory. 

Much  caution  is  also  required  in  stating  to 
them  our  opinions  concerning  a  Millennium, 
or  period  of  universal  truth  and  felicity.  It  was 
prophesied  to  Israel,  about  seven  hundred  years 
before  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  that  a  time 
should  be  **  when  nation  should  no  longer  lift 
"  the  sword  against  nation,  neither  should  men 
**  learn  war  any  more  ;"  when  *•  the  knowledge 
**  of  the  Lord,  (which  was  then  confined  to 
"  Judea),  should  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters 
«  cover  the  sea  ;**  and  when  **  they  should  not 
•*  teach  every  man  his  neighbour,  saying, 
"  Know  the  Lord,  for  all  should  know  him 
«*  from  the  least  to  the  greatest."  These  pro- 
phecies were  fulfilled  generally  when  the 
Messiali  appeared.  The  Gospel  of  Peace  was 
preached  to  men,  and  *'  the  sound  thereof  went 
"  to  the  ends  of  the  earth."  The  last  predic- 
tion, which  is  the  clearest  and  strongest  of  all, 
**  They  shall  not  teach  every  man  his  neighbour, 
*«  saying.  Know  the  Lord,  for  all  shall  know 
*•  him,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,"  is  ex- 
pressly quoted  by  the  Apostle  Paul,  (Heb.  viii. 
11.)  as  having  been  already  fulfilled  by  the 
manifestation  of  Christ,  who  abrogated  the  old 
covenant  with   Israel,  which   was  confined  to 

B 


242         (Sbxi&tm  Ke0earcl)e0 

FEW,  and  made  a  new  covenant  with  the  world, 
which  was  extended  to  all. 

We  believe,  however,  that  the  predictions 
above  recited  will  receive  a  more  particular 
accomplishment  hereafter,  and  that  the  glory 
even  of  the  primitive  Church  shall  be  far  sur- 
passed. But  it  does  not  appear,  that  the  con- 
version of  men  at  any  future  period  will  be 
UNIVERSAL.  It  is  evident,  indeed,  from  the  sure 
word  of  prophecy,  that  there  will  be  a  long  time 
of  general  holiness  and  peace,  which  will  succeed 
to  the  present  reign  of  vice  and  misery,  probably 
-*'  a  thousand  years,"  during  which,  righteous- 
ness will  be  as  common  as  wickedness  is 
now;  and  further,  that  this  period  is  at  hand 
even  at  the  door.*  But  I  see  no  ground  for  be- 
lieving that  such  righteousness  will  be  universal, 
or  that  this  life  will  ever  be  other  than  a  state 
of  probation  and  trial  to  qualify  for  "  meetness 
•*  for  the  heavenly  kingdom."  Our  Saviour  sets 
forth  in  different  places,  the  character  of  his 
Church,  to  the  end  of  time,  and  that  character 
is  always  the  same.  The  Gospel  he  compares  tO 
**  seed  sown  by  the  sower,  some  on  good  and 
**  some  on  bad  ground."  Those  who  hear  this 
Gospel  he  compares  to  men  building  on  the 


*  See  Scott's  Bible,  Rev.  xx.  4. 


ce0pectmg  tibe  3[cttJ0*  243 

rock,  or  on  the  sand  ;  travelling  on  the  broad,  of 
in  the  narrow  way  ;  and  to  wheat  and  tares 
growing  in  the  same  field.  **  The  field  is  the 
'*  world,"  saith  our  Lord ;  "  the  good  seed  are 
**  the  children  of  the  kingdom :  the  tares  are 
**  the  children  of  the  wicked  one :  the  enemy 
**  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil :  the  harvest  rs 
**  the  end  of  the  world  :  and  the  reapers  are  the 
**"  angels."  Matth.  xiii.  39.  This  we  beb'eve  to 
be  a  picture  of  the  visible  Church  to  the  end  of 
time. 

In  regard  to  the  progress,  conflict,  and  final 
extent  of  the  Gospel,  our  Saviour  notices  all 
these  circumstances  generally  in  his  last  dis- 
course to  his  disciples.  In  the  twenty-fourth 
chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  he  gives  an  epitome  of 
his  more  detailed  prophecy  in  the  Book  of  Reve- 
lation. He  foretels  that  there  shall  be  "wars 
**  and  rumours  of  wars,  persecutions,  famines. 
*<  pestilences,  earthquakes,  false  prophets,  and 
**  apostasies :"  and  then  he  adds,  "  And  this 
**  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in 
'*  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations, 
««  and  then  shall  the  end  come." 

To  suppose  that  there  will  be  a  period  when 
the  Church  on  earth  shall  be  no  longer  militant, 
is  to  suppose  that  a  time  will  come  when  the 
Christian  may  die  without  being  able  to  say, 
**  I  have  fought  the  good  fight  "  when  there 

E  2 


244  €bri0tian  l&maxcbt0 

will  be  little  inward  corruption,  and  little  out- 
ward opposition  ;  little  vestige  of  the  old  Adam, 
in  the  new  race,  and  little  use  for  the  old  Bible, 
in  the  new  state  of  things.  Let  us  interpret 
Scripture  soberly.  When  the  Millennium  arrives, 
knowledge  and  holiness  will  be  general ;  but  not 
universal.  Perfection  is  to  be  attained,  not  in 
this  world,  but  in  heaven. 


Gn  the  Author's  return  to  England,  he  found 
that  a  Society  had  been  instituted  for  the  Con- 
version of  the  Jews :  and  he  was  not  a  little 
surprised  to  hear  that  some  Christians  had  op- 
posed its  institution.  He  was  less  surprised  at 
this,  however,  when  he  was  informed  that  ob- 
jections had  been  brought  against  the  Society 
for  the  circulation  of  the  Bible.  It  is  possible 
to  urge  political  arguments  against  Christianity 
itselfl  Such  a  spirit  as  this  -does  not  seem  en- 
titled to  much  courtesy  ;  for  it  springs  directly 
from  this  assumption.  That  the  Bible  is  not  from 
God  ;  or.  That  there  is  something  greater  than 

TRUTH. 

The  grand  object,  which  now  engages  the 
attention  of  the  Jewish  Institution,  is  a  Trans- 
lation of  the  New  Testament  into  the  Hebrew 
Language.    To  assist  them  in  this  important 


trork,  a  copy  of  the  Manuscript  found  in  Ma- 
labar, now  commonly  called  the  Travancore 
Testament^  has  been  presented  to  them.  •  This- 
manuscript  has  been  fairly  transcribed  by  Mr.. 
Yates,  of  Cambridge,  in  the  Square  Hebrew 
character,  and  forms  three  volumes,  quarto.. 
The  question  now  under  consideration  by  the 
Society  is,  whether  it  shall  be  received  as  the 
basis  for  the  general  translation.  The  first 
sheet  of  the  intended  version  has  already  been 
printed  off,  for  the  purpose  of  being  submitted 
as  a  specimen  to  the  best  Hebrew  scholars  in 
the  kingdom,  both  Jews  and  Christians ;  in 
order  that  it  may  go  forth  in  as  perfect  a  form 
OS  may  be.  So  that  it  is  possible,  that  before 
the  end  of  the  present  year,  some  part  of 
the  Gospels  may  be  presented  to  the  Jews, 
as  the  FIRST  fruits  of  the  Jewish  Insti- 
tution. It  is  remarkable,  that  this  should 
be  the  very  year  which  was  calculated  long 
ago,  by  a  learned  man,  as  that  in  which 
"  the  times  of  happiness  to  Israel"  should  begin. 
In  the  year  I677,  Mr.  Sanmel  Lee,  a  scholar 
of  enlarged  views,  who  had  studied  the  pro- 
phetical writings  with  great  attention,  pub- 
lished a  small  volume,  entitled,  **  Israel  Redux, 


•  Sec  Page  231. 
II  9 


2^6         Cbri^tian  JSimauW 

««  or  The  Restauratiqii  of  Israel."  He  calculates 
the  event  from  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  and 
of  St.  John,  and  commences  the  great  period 
of  1260  years,  not  from  a.  d.  608,  but  from 
A*  D.  476,  which  brings  it  to  I7S6.  He 
then  adds,  "  After  the  great  conflicts  with 
«*  the  Papal  powers  in  the  West,  will  begin 
•*  the  stirs  and  commotions  about  the  Jews 
««  and  Israel  in  the  East.  If  then  to  1736 
•«  we  add  30  more,  they  reach  to  1766j 
•*  but  the  times  of  perplexity  are  determined 
**  (by  Daniel)  to  last  45  years  longer.  If  then 
*•  we  conjoin  those  45  years  more  to  I766, 
**  it  produces  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
*'  ELEVEN,  for  those  times  of  happiness  to 
«  Israel."  • 


VERSIONS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES 
FOR  THE  JEWS. 

Since  writing  the  above,  the  author  has  re- 
ceived the  following  communication  from  the 
Rev.  David  Brown,  dated  Calcutta,  March  15. 
1810 : 


*  See  "  Israel  Redux,''  page  122,  printed  m  CoriAiU, 
London,  1677. 


respecting  tbe  3!eto0,  247 

"  Dr.  Leyden,  of  the  Collie  of  Fort- William,  has 
ofiered  to  conduct  Translations  of  the  Scriptures  in  the 
following  Languages,  viz, 

1.  Apfghan,  5.     BuGis, 

2.  Cashmirian,  6.    Macassar, 
3*    Jaohatai,  and 

4.    Siamese,  7*    Maldiyian. 

**  The  Jaghatai  is  the  original  Turcoman  Language, 
as  spoken  in  the  central  districts  of  Asia.  The  Bugis 
is  the  language  of  the  Celebes.  The  Macassar,  is 
spoken  at  Macassar,  in  the  Celebes,  and  in  the  great 
island  of  Borneo. 

**  Dr.  Leyden  is  assisted,  as  you  know,  by  learned 
natives  in  the  compilation  of  Grammars  and  Vocabu- 
laries in  the  above  languages,  and  entertains  no  doubt 
that  he  shall  be  able  to  effect  correct  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  in  them  alL" 

Thus,'  sooner  than  could  have  been  expected, 
are  we  likely  to  have  the  Bible  translated  into 
the  language  of  the  Celebes.*  But  who  can 
estimate  the  importance  of  a  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  the  languages  of  A%hana  and 
Cashmire,  those  Jewish  regions  ? 

The  Jaghatai,  or  Zagathai,  is  the  language 
of  Great  Bucharia,  which  was  called  Zagathai, 


*  See  page  103  for  an  account  of  the  importance  of  this 
language. 

R  4 


248  (2ti)ri0tianiae0eatc!)e0 

from  a  son  of  Zenghis  Khan.  It  is  an  auspi- 
cious circumstance  for  Dr.  Leyden's  translation 
of  the  Jaghatai,  that  Prince  Zagathai  himself 
embraced  Christianity,  and  made  a  public  pro- 
fession of  the  Gospel  in  his  capital  of  Samar- 
chand.*  There  were  at  that  period  above  a 
hundred  Christian  Churches  in  the  province; 
and  some  of  them  remain  to  this  day.  We 
are  also  informed,  both  by  the  Nestorian  and 
Romish  writers,  that  there  was  a  version  of  the 
New  Testament  and  Psalms,  in  a  Tartar  Lan- 
guage. Dr.  Leyden  will  soon  discover  whe- 
ther this  was  the  Jaghatai.  That  language 
is  spoken  in  Bochara,  Balk,  and  Samarchand, 
and  in  other  cities  of  Usbeck,  and  Indepen- 
dent Tartary.  This  is  the  country  which 
Dr.  Giles  Fletcher,  who  was  envoy  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  at  the  Court  of  the  Czar  of  Muscovy, 
has  assigned  as  the  principal  residence  of  the 
descendants  of  the  Ten  Tribes,  He  argues  from 
their  place,  from  the  name  of  their  cities,  from 
their  language,  which  contains  Hebrew  and 
Cbaldaic  words,  and  from  their  peculiar  rites 
which  are  Jewish.  Their  principal  city,  Samar- 
chand, is  pronounced  Samarchian,  which  Dr. 
Fletcher  thinks,  might  be  a  name  given  by  the 


*  See  Mosheim's  EccL  Tartar  Histori/,  p.  4fO, 


ttmctim  fte  3\z\x)$.  249 

Israelites  after  their  own  Samaria  in  Palestine. 
(See  Israel  Redux,  p.  12)  Benjamin  of  Tudela, 
who  travelled  into  this  country  in  the  twelfth 
century,  and  afterwards  published  his  Itinerary, 
says,  "  In  Samarchand,  the  city  of  Tamerlane, 
"  there  are  50,000  Jews  under  th6  presidency 
"  of  Rabbi  Obadiah ';  and  in  the  mountains  and 
"  cities  of  Nisbor,  there  are  four  tribes  of  Israel 
"  resident,  viz.  Dan,  Zabulon,  Asher,  and  Nap- 
"  thali."*  It  is  remarkable  that  the  people  of 
Zagathai  should  be  constantly  called  Ephtha- 
lites  and  Nepthalites  by  the  Byzantine  writers, 
who  alone  had  any  information  concerning 
them.t  The  fact  seems  to  be,  that,  if  from  Ba- 
bylon as  a  centre,  you  describe  a  segment  of  a 
circle  from  the  northern  shore  of  the  Caspian 
Sea  to  the  heads  of  the  Indus,  you  will  enclose 
the  territories  containing  the  chief  body  of  the 
dispersed  tribes  of  Israel. 

This  design  of  Dr.  Leyden  to  superintend  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  in  seven  new  lan- 
guages, marks  the  liberal  views,  and  the  enter- 
prising and  ardent  mind  of  that  scholar,  and  will 
be  hailed  by  the  friends  of  Christianity  in  Europe 
as  a  noble  undertaking,  deserving  their  utmost 
eulogy  and  patronage.     It  will  give  pleasure  to 

*  See  Benjamini  Itinerarium,  p.  97. 
f   Theophancs,  p.  79. 


250  €bvi0tian  Umat(bt&. 

all  those  who  have  hitherto  taken  any  interest 
in  "  the  restoration  of  learning  in  the  East/*  to 
see  that  the  College  of  Fort- William  is  pro- 
ducing such  excellent  fruit.  May  its  fame  be 
perpetual !  * 


THE  BIBLIOTHECA  BIBLICA 
IN  BENGAL. 

The  Bibliotheca  Biblica  is  a  Repository  for 
Bibles  in  the  Oriental  languages,  and  for  Bibles 
only.  They  are  here  deposited  for  sale  at  mo- 
derate prices  ;  and  lists  of  the  various  versions 
are  sent  to  remote  parts  of  Asia,  that  individuals 
may  know  where  to  purchase  them ;  the  com- 
merce from  the  port  of  Calcutta  rendering  the 
transmission  of  books  extremely  easy.  Those 
who  desire  to  have  copies  for  gratuitous  distri- 
bution, are  supplied  at  the  cost  prices.  This  in- 
stitution is  under  the  immediate  superintend- 
ence of  the  Rev.  David  Brown,  late  Provost  of 
the  College  of  Fort- William :  and  it  is  sup- 
ported by  all  the  translators  of  the  Bible  in 
India,  who  send  in  their  versions,  and  by  the 

*  The  republic  of  letters  has  now  to  lament  the  loss  of  Dr. 
Leyden.    (1814.)    This  distinguished  ornament  of  Oriental 
Literature,  died  in  the  island  of  Java. 
i6 


TBMiotbtca  IBMica.  251 

College  of  Fort- William,    which   sends  in   its 

versions. 

There   have  been  already  deposited  in  the 

Bibliotheca  Biblica  four  thousand  volumes,  in 

the  following  languages : 

Arabic,  Orissa, 

Persian,  Bengalee, 

HiNDOSTANEE,  ChINESE, 

Shanscrit,  Portuguese,  and 

Mahratta,  English. 

The  superintendants  have  recently  sent  to 
England  for,  the  following  supply  of  Bibles, 
which  is  now  collecting  for  them,  viz. 

Old  and  New  Test.   New  Test. 
English  -  .  -         2000         2000 

Portuguese 
French 
German 
Dutch 
Danish 
Spanish 
Latin 
Italian 
Hebrew 
Greek 
Syriac 
Swedish 
Prussian 
Russian 
Armenian, 

Malay,  and  ^As  many  copies  as  can  be  procured* 
Arabic 


nian,    ^ 
fy  and  >i 
c  } 


000 

2000 

500 

500 

500 

500 

500 

200 

100 

100 

100 

100 

100 

100 

100 

— 

lOO 

50 

50 

50 

252  (Slbtman  Wiz0tatcbtiif 

Attached  to  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica  is  a 
Translation  Library,  containing  books  for 
the  use  of  the  Translators  of  the  Scriptures. 
As  this  Library  is  not  complete,  many  of  the 
necessary  works  not  being  procurable  in  India, 
a  list  of  the  volumes  required  will  be  pub- 
lished; in  the  hope  that  learned  bodies,  and 
individuals  having  duplicates  will  be  pleased  to 
present  them  to  the  Bibliotheca  Biblica  in 
Bengal. 

This  institution  was  first  organized  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Brown,  with  a  full  reliance  on  the 
patronage  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  which  has  cordially  embraced  his  views, 
and  of  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,  and  of  the  Universities  in  the 
United  kingdom,  which  we  hope  will  enrich  its 
Translation  Library. 

The  Rev.  David  Brown,  Senior  Chaplain  of 
the  East-India  Company  in  Bengal,  formerly  of 
Magdalen  College,  Cambridge,  has  now  been 
twenty-seven  years  resident  in  India  j  and  is  the 
zealous  promoter  of  Sacred  Learning  in  the 
East.  Marquis  Cornwallis  first  recommended 
him  to  the  Court  of  Directors  as  a  proper  person 
to  fill  his  present  important  situation,  and  this 
he  did  from  a  personal  knowledge  of  his  truly 
upright  and  disinterested  character.  And  of 
the  many  Governors  that  have  succeeded,  there  is 

i4 


not  one,  we  believe,  who  has  not  had  occasion 
to  bear  testimony  to  his  merits.  Marquis  Wel- 
lesley,  in  particular,  honoured  him  with  his 
confidence  and  esteem,  to  the  end  of  his  ad- 
ministration. It  was  under  the  auspices  of  that 
Nobleman,  that  Mr.  Brown  instituted  the 
"Calcutta  Charitable  Fund  for  distressed 
Europeans  and  others;"  of  which  it  may  be 
truly  said,  that  it  has  been  a  fountain  of  mercy 
to  thousands  in  Bengal  for  ten  years  past,  it 
having  been  established  in  the  first  year  of  the 
new  century.*  Mr.  Brown  would  have  pro- 
bably returned  from  India  with  his  large  family 
by  this  time,  but  his  diffusive  benevolence  in 
private  charity,  and  in  public  undertakings, 
both  in  India  and  England,  and  the  frequent 
demands  on  a  man  in  his  public  station,  he 
being  at  the  head  of  the  Church  in  Bengal,  have 
not  permitted  him  to  increase  his  fortune  suit- 
ably. And  now  the  prospect  which  opens  to 
his  view  of  being  more  extensively  useful  than 
before,  in  encouraging  translations  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  promoting  the  objects  of  the  Bible 
Society,  makes  him  willing  to  remain  a  few  years 
longer  in  India.t 


•  This  Institution  not  only  assists  occasionally,  but  pen- 
sions permanently,  Europeans,  Mahomedani,  and  Hindoos. 

f  Since  writing  the  above,  the  Church  in  India  has  sus- 
tained an  almost  irreparable  loss,  by  the  death  of  the  Rev. 
David  Brown.    (18ii.) 


254         (Sthmtian  J3imaxtbt0 


THE  ARMENIANS. 

A  LEARNED  authot,  in  a  work  published  about 
the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  entitled  The 
Light  of  the  Gospel,  rising  on  all  nations,  ob- 
serves "  that  the  Armenian  Christian*  will  be 
**  eminently  qualified  for  the  office  of  extending 
**  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  throughout  the 
"  nations  of  Asia."  *    This  is  undoubtedly  true. 
Next  to  the  Jews,  the  Armenians  will  form  the 
most  generally  useful  body  of  Christian   Mis- 
sionaries. They  are  to  be  found  in  every  princi- 
pal city  of  Asia ;  they  are  thejgeneral  merchants 
of  the  East,  and  are  in  a  state  of  constant  motion 
from  Canton  to  Constantinople.    Their  general 
character  is  that  of  a  wealthy,  industrious,  and 
enterprising  people.    They  are  settled  in  all  the 
principal  places  of  India,  where  they  arrived 
many  centuries  before  the  English.    Wherever 
they  colonize,' they  build  Churches,  and  observe 
the  solemnities  of  the  Christian  Religion  in  a  de- 
corous manner.     Their  Ecclesiastical  Establish- 
ment in  Hindostan  is  more  respectable  than  that 
of  the  English.  Like  us,  they  have  three  Churches 
in  the  three  capitals,  one  at  Calcutta,  one  at 

*  Fabricu  Lux  Evangdii,  p.  651. 


tc^tttinq  t6e  ^rmenian^,        255 

Madras,  and  one  at  Bombay ;  but  they  have  also 
Churches  in  the  interior  of  the  country.  *  The 
Bishop  sometimes  visits  Calcutta  ;  but  he  is  not 
resident  there.  The  proper  country  of  these 
Christians  is  Armenia,  the  greater  part  of  which 
is  subject  to  the  Persian  Government  j  but  they 
are  scattered  all  over  the  Empire,  the  commerce 
of  Persia  being  chiefly  conducted  by  Armenians. 
Their  Patriarch  resides  at  Erivan,  not  far  from 
Mount  Ararat. 

The  history  of  the  Armenian  Church  is  very 
interesting.  Of  all  the  Christians  in  central  Asia, 
they  have  preserved  themselves  most  free  from 
Mahomedan  and  Papal  corruptions.  The  Pope 
assailed  them  for  a  time  with  great  violence,  but 
with  little  effect.  The  Churches  in  lesser  Ar- 
menia indeed,  consented  to  an  union,  which  did 
not  long  continue  ;  but  those  in  Persian  Arme- 
nia maintained  their  independence;  and  they 
retain  their  ancient  Scripture  doctrines  and 
worship,  to  this  day.  "  It  is  marvellous,"  says 
an  intelligent  traveller,  who  was  much  among 
them,  "  how  the  Armenian  Christians  have  pre- 
"  served  their  faith  equally  against  the  vexa- 
"  tious    oppression  of  the    Mahomedans  their 


*  In  Bengal  alone,  they  have  Churches  at  Dacca,  C^da- 
6adf  and  Chinsurah. 


^56         (ttbn0tian  ^matcht0    . 

"*  Sovereigns,  and  against  the  persuasions  of 
"  the  Romish  Church,  which  for  more  than  two 
"  centuries  has  endeavoured,  by  Missionaries, 
"  Priests,  and  Monks,  to  attach  them  to  her 
**  Communion.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the 
"  artifices  and  expenses  of  the  Court  of  Rome 
"  to  effect  this  object ;  but  all  in  vain."  * 

The  Bible  was  translated  into  the  Armenian 
Language  in  the  fifth  century,  under  very  auspi- 
cious circumstances,  the  history  of  which  has 
come  down  to  us.  It  has  been  allowed,  by  com- 
petent judges  of  the  language,  to  be  a  most 
faithful  translation.  La  Croze  calls  it,  "  the 
Queen  of  Versions.**t  This  Bible  has  ever  re- 
mained in  the  possession  of  the  Armenian  peo- 
ple ;  and  many  illustrious  instances  of  genuine 
and  enlightened  piety  occur  in  their  history. 
The  manuscript  copies  not  being  sufficient  for 
the  demand,  a  council  of  Armenian  Bishops 
assembled  in  1662,  and  resolved  to  call  to  their 
aid  the  art  of  Printing,  of  which  they  had  heard 
in  Europe.     For  this  purpose  they  applied  first  to 


*  Chardin,  vol.  ii.  p.  232. 

f  Mr.  Joannes  Lassar,  who  is  now  making  a  version  of  the 
Scriptures  in  the  Chinese  Language,  in  Bengal,  is  an  Arme- 
nian Christian,  and  translates  chiefly  from  the  Armenian 
Bible.  But  he  also  understands  English,  and  consults  the 
English  version. 


respecting  tbe  ^rmeniansf,       25Y 

J'rance,  but  the  Catholic  Church  refused  to  print 
their  Bible.  At  length  it  was  printed  at  Am- 
sterdam in  1666,  and  afterwards  two  other  edi- 
tions in  1668  and  1698.  Since  that  time  it  has 
been  printed  at  Venice.  One  of  tlie  editions 
which  the  author  has  seen,  is  not  inferior, 
in  beauty  of  typography,  to  the  English  Bible. 
How  far  these  editions  might  have  supplied  the 
Churches  in  Persia  at  that  time,  he  does  not 
know  ;  but,  at  present;^  the  Armenian  Scriptures 
are  very  rare  in  that  country,  bearing  no  pro- 
portion to  the  Armenian  population ;  and,  in 
India,  a  copy  is  scarcely  to  be  purchased  at  any 
price. 

The  Armenians  in  Hindostan  are  our  own 
subjects.  They  acknowledge  our  government 
in  India,  as  they  do  that  of  the  Sophi  in  Per- 
sia ;  and  they  are  entitled  to  our  regard.  They 
have  preserved  the  Bible  in  its  purity  ;  and 
their  doctrines  are,  as  far  as  we  know,  the 
-doctrines  of  the  Bible.  Besides,  they  maintain 
the  solemn  observance  of  Christian  worship, 
throughout  our  Empire,  on  the  seventh  day ; 
and  they  have  as  many  spires  pointing  to  heaven 
among  the  Hindoos,  as  we  ourselves.  Are  such 
a  people,  then,  entitled  to  no  acknowledgment 
on  our  part,  as  fellow  Christians  ?  Are  they  for 
ever  to  be  ranked  by  us  with  Jews,  Mahome- 

s 


258  (Sbri^tian  IRe^earcbe^. 

dans,  and  Hindoos?"*  Would  it  not  become 
lis  to  approach  nearer  to  these  our  subjects,  and 
endeavour  to  gain  their  confidence,  and  con- 
ciliate their  esteem  ?  Let  us,  at  least,  do  that 
which  is  easily  practicable.  We  are  in  pos- 
session of  the  means  of  printing,  which  they 
have  not.  Let  us  print  the  Armenian  Bible, 
and  employ  proper  persons  from  among  them- 
selves  to  superintend  the  work,  and  encourage 
them  to  disperse  their  own  faithful  copy  through- 
out the  East,  Let  us  shew  them,  that  the  dif- 
fusion of  the  Scriptures  is  an  undertaking  ta 
which  we  are  not  indifferent ;  and,  by  our  ex- 
ample, let  us  stimulate  their  zeal,  which  is  very 
languid.  But,  however  languid  their  zeal  may 
be,  it  is  certain  that  they  consider  the  English 
as  being  yet  more  dead  to  the  interests  of  reli- 
gion than  themselves.  Such  a  subject  as  this, 
indeed,  every  subject  which  is  of  great  im-^ 
portance  to  Christianity,  is  worthy  the  notice 
of  pur  government,  as  well  as   of  individuals 


*  Caeheck  Arrakell,  an  Armenian  merchant  in  Calcutta, 
when  he  heard  of  the  King's  recovery  from  illness,  in  1789, 
liberated  all  the  prisoners  for  debt  in  the  gaol  of  Calcutta. 
His  Majesty,  hearing  of  this  instance  of  loyalty  in  an  Ar- 
menian subject,  sent  him  his  picture  in  miniature.  He  wore 
the  royal  present  suspended  -at  his  breast,  during  his  life ; 
and  it  is  now  worn  by  his  son,  when  he  appears  at  the  levee 
of  the  Governor-General. 


Doctrines  of  Hetielatioin        259 

and  societies.  The  printing  press,  which  shall 
be  employed  in  multiplying  copies  of  the  pure 
Armenian  Bible,  will  prove  a  rich  and  precious 
fountain  for  the  evangelization  of  the  East; 
and  the  Oriental  Bible  Repository,  at  Calcutta, 
will  be  a  central  and  convenient  place  for  its 
dispersion. 


VESTIGES 

OF    THE 

DOCTRINES  OF  REVELATION 

•  IN  THE  EAST. 

In  passing  through  the  regions  of  the  East,  and 
surveying  the  various  religious  systems  which 
prevail,  the  mind  of  the  Christian  traveller  can- 
not fail  to  be  impressed  with  the  strong  resem- 
blance which  some  of  them  bear  to  doctrines 
which  are  familiar  to  him.  However  varied  or 
disguised  they  may  be,  there  are  yet  some 
strong  lines,  which  constantly  recall  his  thoughts 
to  the  doctrines  of  revelation,  and  seem  to  point 
to  a  common  origin. 

The  chief  and  distinguishing  doctrines  of 
Scripture  may  be  considered  the  four  following, 
viz.  The  Trinity  in  Unity  ;  the  Incarnation  of 
the  Deity  J  a  Vicarious   Atonement  for  Sin; 

s  2 


^60         (23)n0tian  Hesiearcbe^. 

and  the  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  on  the 
mind  of"  man.  Now,  if  we  should  be  able  to 
prove,  that  all  these  are  represented  in  the  sys- 
tems of  the  East,  will  any  man  venture  to  affirm 
that  it  happens  by  chance  ? 

1.  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  The  Hii»- 
doos  believe  in  one  God,  Brahma  ;  and  yet  they 
represent  him  as  subsisting  in  three  persons ; 
and  they  worship  one  or  other  of  these  persons 
in  every  part  of  India,*  And  what  proves  dis- 
tinctly that  they  hold  this  doctrine  is,  that  their 
most  ancient  representations  of  the  Deity  is 
formed  of  one  body,  and  three  faces.  The  most 
remarkable  of  these  is  that  at  the  caves  of  Ele- 
phanta,  in  an  island  near  Bombay.  The  author 
visited  it  in  the  year  1808  ;  nor  has  he  seen  any 
work  of  art  in  the  East,  which  he  contemplated 
with  greater  wonder  :  whether  considered  with 
respect  to  its  colossal  size,  its  great  antiquity, 
the  beauty  of  the  sculpture,^  or  the  excellence 
of  the  preservation.  From  causes  which  cannot 
now  be  known,  the  Hindoos  have  long  ceased 
to  worship  at  this  Temple.     Each  of  the  faces 


*  Le  commun  des  Indians  n'adore  qu'une  seule  de  ces 
trois  divinites  :  mais  quelques  Savans  addressent  encore  leurs 
prieres  "  aux  trois  reunis.  —  II  y  a  meme  des  Temples 
"  entierement  consacr^s  k  cette  espece  de  Trinite;"  (such 
a&  Perpenad  in  Travancore).  Sonnerat,  vol.  i.  151. 


Doctrines  of  Hrtielation,        261 

of  the  Ti-iad  is  about  five  feet  in  length.  The 
whole  of  the  statue,  and  the  spacious  Temple 
which  contains  it,  is  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock 
of  the  mountain.  The  Hindoos  assign  to  these 
works  an  immense  antiquity,  and  attribute  the 
workmanship  to  the  Gods.  The  Temple  of 
Elephanta  is  certainly  one  of  the  wonders  of 
the  world,  and  is,  perhaps,  a  grander  effort 
of  the  ingenuity  of  man,  than  the  Pyramids  of 

Egypt.* 


*  Extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Author  to  W.  T.  Money, 
Esq.  Bombay. 

**  Honourable  Company's  Ship,  Charltony 
offGoa,Feb.2G.  1808. 

«  Dear  Sir, 
T  "  When  I  visited  the  Elephanta  last  week,  and  compared 
it  with  the  accounts  of  former  travellers,  I  perceived  that 
the  excavated  Temple  and  figures  were  in  a  state  of  pro- 
gressive dilapidation  ;  and  it  seems  to  me  probable,  that 
when  a  few  more  pillars  shall  have  fallen  in,  the  whole 
excavation  will  be  overwhelmed  in  the  ruin  of  the  super- 
incumbent mountain.  If  I  may  offer  an  opinion  on  the 
means  of  preservation  which  are  practicable,  I  would 
suggest, 

"  That  the  dilapidated  pillars  be  rebuilt  entire  of  hewn 
stones  in  three  blocks  of  granite  of  the  mountain,  after  the 
original  model ;  the  decayed  bases  of  the  columns,  still  stand- 
ing, to  be  strongly  cased  with  the  same  stone ;  and  the  broken 
limbs  of  the  figures  to  be  restored,  after  the  authority  of 
the  drawings  and  descriptions  of  the  first  travellers.  The 
floor  to  be  cleared  of  rubbish,  which,  in  some  places  is  two 
s  3 


262         Cbmtian  l&matcht^. 

Whence  then  have  the  Hindoos  derived  the 
idea  of  a  Triune  God  ?  It  should  seem  as  if 
they  had  heard  of  the  elohim  of  revelation  in 
the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  *'  Let  US  make 
man."* 

feet  deep,  that  the  continuity  of  the  rock  with  the  bases  of 
the  columns,  may  appear. 

"  The  modern  wall  inclosing  the  front,  to  be  taken  down, 
to  throw  more  light  on  the  body  of  the  place,  and  a  slight 
railing  substituted  at  a  greater  distance. 

"  Steps  to  be  cut  in  the  rock  for  easy  descent  to  the  cold 
well  of  sweet  water.  The  jungle  in  front  of  the  cave,  and 
about  its  edges,  to  be  cleared,  and  the  aperture  of  the  moun^ 
tain,  on  each  side,  enlarged,  to  give  more  air  and  light. 

"  The  old  Elephant  himself  on  the  side  of  the  hill,  to  be 
renewed,  and  a  young  elephant  placed  on  his  back,  agreeably 
to  the  first  drawings.  These  drawings  I  can  send  you  from 
Europe  if  you  cannot  procure  them  in  India. 

"  And,  lastly,  an  appropriate  building  to  be  erected  on 
the  sea-side,  for  the  accommodation  of  visitors.  Here  may 
be  deposited,  for  the  immediate  reference  of  travellers, 
those  volumes  which  contain  the  notices  and  opinions  of  the 
learned  concerning  Elephanta.  This  building  might  be  oc- 
cupied by  the  military  guard,  which  the  Bombay  government 
has  recently  stationed  on  the  island  to  preserve  the  cavern 
from  further  injury. 

"  Other  improvements  will  suggest  themselves  to  you  on 
the  spot.  To  preserve  to  future  ages  this  grand  monument 
of  ancient  sculpture,  (the  worship  of  which  has  been  long 
relinquished)  is,  I  think,  a  commendable  undertaking.  Every 
Christian  traveller  can  assign  a  reason  for  wishing  that  an 
emblem  of  a  Trinity  in  Unity  existing  in  an  ancient  heathen 
nation,  should  remain  entire  during  the  ages  of  the  world." 

*  It  certainly  cannot  be  proved  that  the  Triad  at  Ele- 
phanta is  older  than  the  Christian  era.     And  if  it  be  older, 


DoctrinciS  of  Hetielation,        263 

2.  The  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation  of  the 
Deity.     The  Hindoos  believe  that  one  of  the 

persons  in  their  Trinity  (and  that  too  the  second 
person)  was  "  manifested  in  the  flesh."  Hence 
their  fables  of  the  AvatarSy  or  Incarnations  of 
Vishnoo.  And  this  doctrine  is  found  over 
almost  the  whole  of  Asia.  Whence  then  origin- 
ated this  idea  "  that  God  should  become  man, 
and  take  our  nature  upon  him  ?  The  Hindoos 
do  not  consider  that  it  was  an  Angel  merely 
that  became  man,  (like  some  philosophers  in 
Europe,)  but  God  himself.  Can  there  be  any 
doubt  that  the  fabulous  Incarnations  of  the 
eastern  mythology  are  derived  from  the  real 
Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  or  from  the 
prophecies  that  went  before  it  ?  Jesus  the  Mes- 
siah is  the  true  AVATAR. 

3.  The  doctrine  of  a  vicarious  Atonement 


we  are  yet  to  consider  that  the  Mosaic  records  brought 
down  the  notion  of  a  Trinity  from  the  earliest  ages.  The 
modern  Jews  contend  against  this  fact,  that  they  may  not 
seem  to  countenance  an  argument  for  the  truth  of  Christi- 
anity ;  but  if  they  will  read  their  own  Targum,  they  will  see 
that  their  forefathers  confessed  it;  as  in  the  following  in- 
stance. "  Come  and  behold  the  mystery  of  the  word 
"  Elohim.  There  are  three  degrees,  and  each  degree  is 
"  SOLE.  Notwithstanding  they  are  One  ;  and  are  unit^ 
"  into  one ;  nor  is  one  of  them  divided  from  another. 

"  R.  SIMEON  BEN  JOCHAI. 
"  In  Zohar  ad  sext.  Levit.  sectionem.** 

S  4 


264  (Ebristian  Ut^zatdm* 

for  sin  by  the  shedding  of  blood.  —  To  this  day 
in  Hindostan  the  people  bring  the  goat  or  kid 
to  the  Temple,  and  the  Priest  sheds  the  blood 
of  the  innocent  victim.*     Nor  is  this  peculiar 


*  The  inhabitants  of  Calcutta  have  a  frequent  opportunity 
of  seeing  the  headless  and  bloody  kid  carried  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  the  offerer  through  the  streets,  after  having  been 
sacrificed  at  the  Temple  of  Kalee,  at  Kalhee  Ghaut.  Kalee 
is  the  goddess  of  destruction,  she  is  black  in  visage,  and  has 
anecklace  composed  of  the  sculls  of  men.  Kalee  is  the  god- 
dess whom  the  Decoits  (professional  robbers  in  India)  propi- 
tiate by  sacrifice  and  offering,  before  they  go  out  on  their 
nocturnal  depredations,  f 

It  xvas  a  custom  for  the  chief  magistrate  of  police,  in  Cal- 
cutta (an  English  officer)  to  go  out  of  the  city  in  procession 
with  the  Hindoos,  on  a  certain  day  every  year,  to  Kalee 
Ghaut.  The  Author  will  not  assert,  that  he  went  out  "  to 
**  make  an  offering  to  the  Goddess,  or  her  Priests,  in  the 
"  name  of  the  English  Government,"  because  he  never  wit- 
nessed it.  Nor  will  he  say  more  on  the  subject :  because  he 
has  not  heard  whether  it  be  noxu  a  custom.  It  is  unjust  that 
the  character  of  the  present  Gx)vernment  should  sufier 
from  the  latitude  in  religious  notions  of  some  of  the  first 
governors. 

It  loas  also  the  custom  for  many  of  the  English  in  Calcutta 

\  About  the  year  1799,  a  handsome  sword  was  presented  by  the  supreme 
Government  in  Bengal  to  Mahmud  Nazir,  a  Darogah,  in  tfie  district  of 
Dinagepore,  for  his  service  in  apprehending  a  gang  of  robbers,  some  of 
whom  were  killed  on  the  spot.  After  their  apprehension,  the  scene  of 
their  depredations  was  visited  by  Thomas  Parr,  Esq.  magistrate  of  the 
Strict,  in  company  with  his  assistant,  William  Cunninghame,  Esq.  now 
of  Lalnshaw,  Ayrshire.  When  they  arrived  at  the  place  of  their  retreat, 
"  a  temple  of  the  Hindoo  Goddess  Kalee  was  pointed  out  to  them,  where 
"  the  gang  were  accustomed  to  propitiate  the  Goddess,  before  they  issued 
'*  forth  on  their  nocturnal  errands  of  plunder  and  blood. 


*  r^. 


Doctrines  of  Hdjelation*         265 

-to  Hindostan ;  throughout  the  whole  East,  the 
doctrine  of  a  sacrifice  for  sin  seems  to  exist  in 
one  form  or  other.  Ever  since  **  Abel  offered 
unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain  ;'* 
ever  since  Xoah,  the  father  of  the  new  world, 
*'  offered  burnt  offerings  on  the  altar  ;"  sacrifices 
have  been  oflfered  up  in  almost  every  nation,  as 
if  for   a   constant    memorial  to  mankind  that, 


to  accept  of  invitations  from  the  Hindoos,  to  be  present  at 
the  Nautch,  or  dance,  at  the  festival  of  the  Doorga  Pooja, 
celebrated  in  honour  of    their  Goddess  DOORGA.      At 
these   nautches,    the    Idol    gorgeously  arrayed,  is   placed 
on    her    throne,   and  every  body   is   supposed  to   bow  in 
passing  the  throne.     Groups  of  dancing  girls  dance  before 
the    Goddess,     accompanied    by   various   music,    and  sing 
songs  and  hymns  to  her  honour  and  glorj-.     The  English 
are  accommodated  with  seats  to  look  on.     We  would  not 
insinuate  that  any   of  the  English  bow   to  the  Idol ;  and 
we  shall  suppose  that  those  who  attend  the  ceremony  do  it 
without  thought,  being  merely  swayed  by  the  fashion  of  the 
place,  and  unconscious  of  any  thing  wrong.      But  we  would 
suggest  a  doubt,  whether  the  custom  of  accepting  such  invit- 
ations (which  are  generally  on  printed  cards)  should  be  con- 
tinued at  the  seat  of  the  supreme  Government.     Such  liber- 
ties might  be  verj'  innocent,  if  the  Christian  Religion  tvere 
not  true.      But  it  is  the  duty  of  a  Christian  people,  dwelling 
amongst  Idolaters,  to  beware  lest  their  actions  sliould  be 
misinterpreted  ;  for  it  is  very  possible  that  their  polite  acquies- 
cence in  being  ceremoniously  seated  in  the  presence  of  the 
Idol,  and  witnessing  the  honours  paid  to  her,  may  be  consi- 
dered by  some  of  the  ignorant  Hindoos,  as  a  tacit  approba- 
.tion  of  their  worship. 


266  Cbrisitian  Umatcim. 

"  without  shedding  of  blood,  there  is  no  remis- 
sion of  sin."     Heb.  ix.  22. 

4.  The  influence  of  the  divine  Spirit  on 
the  minds  of  men.  In  the  most  ancient  writ- 
ings of  the  Hindoos,  some  of  which  have  been 
published,  it  is  asserted,  that  "  the  Divine  Spirit, 
or  light  of  holy  knowledge,"  influences  the 
minds  of  men.  And  the  man  who  is  the  sub- 
ject of  such  influence  is  called  "  the  man  twice 
born."  Many  chapters  are  devoted  to  the  du- 
ties, character,  and  virtues  of  "  the  man  twice 
born." 

Other  doctrines  might  be  illustrated  by 
similar  analogies.  The  characters  of  the 
Mosaic  ceremonial  law  pervade  the  whole  sys- 
tem of  the  Hindoo  ritual  and  worship.  Now, 
if  these  analogies  were  merely  partial  or  acci- 
dental, they  would  be  less  important :  but 
they  are  not  accidental,  as  every  man  who 
is  erudite  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in 
oriental  mythology,  well  knows.  They  are 
general  and  systematic.  Has  it  ever  been 
alleged  that  the  Light  of  Nature  could  teach 
such  doctrines  as  those  which  we  have  above 
enumerated?  Some  of  them  are  contrary 
to  the  light  of  Nature.  Every  where  in  the 
East  there  appears  to  be  a  counterfeit  of  the 
true  doctrine.  The  inhabitants  have  lost  sight 
of  the   only  true   God,  and   they  apply   their 


traditional  notions  to  false  Gods.  These  doc- 
trines are  unquestionably  relics  of  the  first 
faith  of  the  earth  ;  they  bear  the  strong  cha- 
racters of  God's  primary  revelation  to  man, 
which  neither  the  power  of  man,  nor  time 
itself,  has  been  able  to  destroy ;  but  which  have 
endured  from  age  to  age,  like  the  works  of  na- 
ture, the  moon  and  stars,  which  God  hath 
created,  incorruptible. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  ESTABLISHMENT 

roB 

BRITISH  INDIA. 

Before  the  Author  left  India,  he  published  a 
'*  Memoir  of  the  Expediency  of  an  Ecclesias- 
**  tical  Establishment  for  our  Empire  in  the 
'*  East"  The  design  of  that  work  was  first 
suggested  to  him  by  Dr.  Porteus,  late  Bishop  of 
London,  who  had  attentively  surveyed  the  state 
of  our  dominions  in  Asia;  and  he  was  encou- 
raged by  subsequent  communications  with  the 
Marquis  Wellesley,  to  endf'avour  to  lead  the  at- 
tention of  the  nation  to  the  subject.     That  pub- 


268         €f)ti6tmn  J^e^tatcU^. 

lication  has  now  been  seven  years  before  the 
public,  and  many  volumes  have  been  written  on 
the  various  subjects  which  it  contains ;  but  he 
does  not  know  that  any  objection  has  been  made 
to  the  principle  of  an  Ecclesiastical  Establish- 
ment for  Christians  in  India.  An  attempt  has 
been  made,  indeed,  to  divert  the  attention  from 
the  true  object,  and,  instead  of  considering  it  as 
an  establishment  for  Christians,  to  set  it  forth 
as  an  establishment  for  instructing  the  Hindoos. 
But  the  instruction  of  the  Hindoos  is  entirely  a 
distinct  consideration,  as  was  carefully  noted  in 
the  Memoir.  At  the  end  of  the  first  part  is  the 
following  paragraph : 

"  It  will  be  remembered,  that  nothing  which 
"  has  been  observed  is  intended  to  imply  that 
"  any  peculiar  provision  should  be  made  imme- 
"  diately  for  the  instruction  of  the  natives. 
"  Any  expensive  establishment  of  this  kind, 
"  however  becoming  our  national  character,  or 
"  obligatory  on  our  principles,  cannot  possibly 
'^  be  organised  to  efficient  purpose,  without  the 
"  aid  of  a  local  Church.  Let  us  first  establish 
"  our  own  religion  amongst  ourselves^  and  our 
"  Asiatic  subjects  will  soon  benefit  by  it.  When 
"  once  our  national  Church  shall  have  been 
"  confirmed  in  India,  the  members  of  that 
"  Church  will  be  the  best  qualified  to  advise 
"  the  state,  as  to  the   means  by  which,  from 


(BccIc0iasticaI  6$tal)Ii6fjmcnt     269 

"  time  to  time,  the  civilization  of  the  natives 
"  may  be  promoted.'** 

An  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  would  yet  be 
necessary  for  British  India,  if  there  were  not  a 
Mahomeda7i  or  Hindoo  in  the  land.  For,  be- 
sides the  thousands  of  British  Christians,  who  live 
and  die  in  that  country,  there  are  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  native  Christians,  who  are  at  this 
moment  *'  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd ;"  and 
who  are  not  insensible  to  their  destitute  estate, 
but  supplicate  our  countenance  and  protection. 
Surely  the  measure  cannot  be  contemplated  by 
the  Legislature,  for  a  moment,  without  perceiv- 
ing its  absolute  propriety  on  the  common  prin- 
ciples of  justice  and  humanity. 

In  regard  to  the  other  subject,  the  instruction 
of  the  Hindoos,  many  different  opinions  have 
been  delivered  in  the  volumes  alluded  to,  the 
most  prominent  of  which  are  the  two  following : 
First,  that  Hinduism  is,  upon  the  whole,  as  good 
as  Christianity,  and  that, therefore  conversion  to 
Christianity  is  not  necessary.  This  deserves  no 
reply.  The  second  opinion  is,  that  it  is  indeed  a 
sacred  duty  to  convert  the  Hindoos,  but  that 
we  must  not  do  it  by  force.  With  this  opinion 
the  Author   perfectly   coincides.     To    convert 


*  Memoir,  p.  20, 


270  <tbtMm  Ke^earcfcei^. 

men  by  any  other  means  than  those  of  persiia-- 
sion,  is  a  practice  fit  only  for  the  Inquisitibn, 
and  completely  at  variance  with  the  tenor  of 
every  page  which  he  has  written.  The  means 
of  conversion,  which  he  has  recommended,  are 
those  which  are  appointed  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, namely,  "  Preaching,  and  the  Word  of 
God."  The  first  and  present  means  are  the 
translation  of  the  Word  of  God  into  the  various 
languages ;  and  the  next  are  the  labours  of 
teachers  and  preachers. 

The  Author  is  not,  nor  has  he  ever  been,  the 
advocate  for  force  and  personal  injury  toward 
the  Hindoos.  No  t  he  pleads  the  cause  of  hu- 
manity. The  object  of  his  Work,  and  of  hi» 
Researches,  has  been  to  deliver  the  people  of 
Hindostan  from  painful  and  sanguinary  rites; 
to  rescue  the  devoted  victim  from  the  wheels 
of  Moloch's  Tower ;  to  snatch  the  tender  infant 
from  the  jaws  of  the  alligator,  and  from  the 
murderous  hands  of  the  more  unnatural  mother : 
to  save  the  age(i  parent  from  premature  death  in 
the  Ganges  by  the  unnatural  son  ;  to  extinguish 
the  flames  of  the  female  sacrifice,  and  to  "  cause 
the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy." 

Another  object  of  his  Work  has  been  to  shew, 
that  while  the  feelings  of  the  Christian  are  pain- 
fully affected  by  the  exhibition  of  these  sufier- 
ings  and  atrocities,  Infidelity,  on  the  other  hand, 
19  «    . 


ecclesiastical  &tahli$hmmu     271 

can  behold  them,  and  does  behold  them,  with 
all  the  coldness  and  apathy  of  Voltaire.  And 
this  is  the  great  practical  triumph  of  Christia- 
nity over  philosophical  unbelief.  While,  by  the 
former,  the  best  feelings  of  our  nature  are  me- 
liorated, and  improved,  and  softened,  and  ex- 
tended, they  become,  by  the  influence  of  the  lat- 
ter, sullen,  and  cold,  and  torpid,  and  dead. 

The  remaining  opinion  on  this  subject,  which 
is  worthy  of  notice,  is  the  following:  "  The 
"  conversion  of  the  Hindoos  to  Christianity  is 
"  indeed  a  solemn  obligation,  if  practicable  ; 
"  but  the  attempt  may  possibly  displease  the 
"  Hindoos,  and  endanger  our  Empire."  This 
fear  is  grounded  solely  on  an  ignorance  of  facts, 
and  on  the  remoteness  of  the  scene.  Christia- 
nity began  to  be  preached  to  Hindoos,  by  Euro- 
peans, 300  years  ago,  and  whole  provinces  are 
now  covered  with  Christians.  In  the  present 
endeavours  of  Protestant  Missionaries,  the  chief 
difficulty  which  they  generally  experience  is  to 
awaken  the  mind  of  the  torpid  Hindoos  to  the 
subject.  They  know  that  every  man  may  choose 
the  religion  he  likes  best,  and  profess  it  with 
impunity  ;  and  that  he  may  lose  his  cast  and 
buy  a  cast  again,  as  he  buys  an  article  of  mer- 
chandize. There  are  a  hundred  casts  of  reli- 
gion in  Hindostan  ;  and  there  is  no  common  in- 
terest about  a  particular  religion.    When  one 


272         €btMm  l^mavcbt^. 

native  meets  another  on  the  road,  he  seldom  ex-- 
pects  to  find  that  he  is  of  the  same  cast  with 
himself.  They  are  a  divided  people.  Hindos- 
tan  is  like  the  great  world  in  miniature ;  when 
you  pass  a  great  river  or  lofty  mountain,  you 
generally  find  a  new  variety.  Some  persons  in 
Europe  think  it  must  be  a  novelty  to  the  Hin- 
doos to  see  a  Missionary.  There  have  been  for 
ages  past,  numerous  casts  of  Missionaries  in 
Hindostan,  Pagan,  Mahomedan,  and  Christian,, 
all  seeking  to  proselyte  individuals  to  a  new  reli- 
gion, or  to  some  new  sect  of  an  old  one.  The 
difficulty,  as  was  before  observed,  in  regard  to 
the  Protestant  Teachers,  is  to  awaken  attention 
to  their  doctrine.  * 

The   general   indifference  of  the  natives  to 
these  attempts,  whether  successful  or  not,  has 


*  "  In  fact,  there  is  scarcely  one  point  in  their  ttiythologi- 

*  cal  religion  that  the  whole  race  of  Hindoos  have  faith  in., 
'  There  are  sectaries  and  schismatics  without  end  who  will 
'  believe  only  certain  points  that  others  abjure.:  individuals 
'  of  those  sects  dissent  from  the  doctrines  believed  by  the 

*  majority  :    other  philosophical  sceptics  will  scarcely/  believe 

*  ani/  thing,  in  opposition  to  their  easy-faithed  brethren,  who 

*  disbelieve  nothing.  Hence  may,  in  part,  be  discerned  the 
'  liability  under  which  enquirers  labour,  of  being  misled  by 

sectaries,  into  receiving  schism  as  orthodoxy,  and  of  form- 
ing general  conclusions  from  individual  or  partial  inform- 
ation. But,  in  fact,  there  is  no  general  orthodoxy 
AMONG  HINDOOS."  See  the  Hindoo  Pantheon,  p.  180^ 
by  Edward  Moor,  Esq.  F.  R.  S. 


<3BccIc6iasitical  Cstaljlisljmcnt     273 

been  demonstrated  by  recent  events.  After  the 
adversaries  of  Christian  Missions  had  circulated 
their  pamphlets  through  British  India,  (with  the 
best  intention  no  doubt,  according  to  their 
judgment,)  announcing  the  intelligence  that 
some  of  the  English  wanted  to  convert  the 
inhabitants  by  force,  and  to  blow  Hindostan 
into  a  flame  ;  the  natives  seem  to  have  consider- 
ed the  information  as  absurd  or  unintelligible, 
and  to  have  treated  it  with  contempt.  For, 
immediately  afterwards,  when,  by  the  defection 
of  the  British  troops,  the  foundations  of  our 
empire  were  shaken  to  their  centre,  both  Maho- 
medans  and  Hindoos  (who,  if  they  wished  to 
rebel,  needed  only  to  sound  that  trumpet  which 
was  first  sounded  by  a  senior  merchant  in 
Leadenhall-street,  no  doubt  with  the  best  inten- 
tions) evinced  their  accustomed  loyalty,  and 
crowded  round  the  standard  of  the  supreme 
Government  in  the  hour  of  dancjer.* 


*  A  worthy  Clergjinan  belonging  to  the  Presidency  of 
Fort  St.  George,  who  witnessed  the  troops  marching  against 
each  other,  and  knew  not  for  a  time  what  would  be  the  fate 
of  the  Empire  ;  after  the  danger  was  over,  makes  the  follow- 
ing most  just  and  striking  reflection,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend. 
"  It  cannot  but  have  occurred  to  every  reflecting  mind,  in  look- 
*'  ing  back  on  past  scenes,  if  it  had  pleased  God  in  his  provi- 
*'  dence  to  have  dispossessed  us  of  our  dominions,  how  little 
"  would  have  remained  to  shew,  that  a  people  blessed  with 
"  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  had  once  borne 

T 


274  €bti^tian  fie^eardbesf^ 

There  is  one  argument  for  the  expediency 
of  an  Ecclesiastical  Estabhshment,  which  the 
Author  did  not  insist  on  strongly  in  the  Memoir 
from  motives  of  delicacy ;  but  recent  events 
have  rendered  the  same  reserve  no  longer  neces- 
sary. He  will  proceed,  therefore,  to  disclose 
a  fact  which  will  serve  to  place  the  motives  for 
recommending  such  an  establishment  in  their 
just  light.  —  It  is  not  the  giving  the  Christian 
Religion  to  the  natives  which  will  endanger  our 
Empire,  but  the  want  of  religion  among  our  own 
countrymen.  After  the  disturbance  among  the 
British  officers  in  Bengal,  in  1794,  which  for  a 
time  had  a  most  alarming  aspect,  being  of  the 
same  character  with  that  which  took  place  lately 
at  Madras,  a  memorial  was  presented  to  the 
Marquis  Wellesley,  on  his  accession  to  the 
government,  by  persons  who  had  been  long  in 
the  service  of  the  Company,  and  who  were  well 
acquainted  with  the  circumstances  of  the  Em- 
pire at  large,  representing  the  necessity  of  a 
"  suitable   Religious  Establishment  for  British 


"  sway  in  this  land  !  But  now,"  (he  adds  exultingly,  in  al- 
lusion to  the  Translation  of  the  Scriptures)  "  the  Word  of 
**  God  in  the  languages  of  all  India,  will  be  an  enduring 
"  Monument  of  British  Piety  and  Liberality,  for  which  the 
•'  sacrifice  of  Prayer  and  Thanksgiving  will  ascend  to  the 
"  Mo6t  High,  to  the  latest  generations."' 


**  India ;"  and  illustrating  that  necessity  by  the 
events  which  had  recently  taken  place  in  the 
army.  That  Memorial  referred  to  the  almost 
total  extinction  of  Christian  worship,  at  the 
military  stations,  where  the  seventh  day  was 
only  distinguished  by  the  British  Flag;  and 
noticed  the  fatal  consequences  that  might  be 
expected  from  large  bodies  of  men,  far  remote 
from  the  controlling  power  of  the  parent  state, 
enjoying  luxury  and  independence,  and  seeing 
nothing,  from  youth  to  age,  of  the  religion  of 
their  country.  It  shewed  further,  that,  of  the 
whole  number  of  English  who  go  to  India,  not 
a  tenth  part  return  ;  and  assigned  this  fact  as  a 
reason  why  their  religion  should  follow  them  to 
the  East ;  that  it  might  be,  in  the  first  place,  a 
solace  to  themselves,  in  the  dreary  prospect  of 
dying  in  that  foreign  land  (for  of  a  thousand  sol- 
diers in  sickly  India,  there  will  be  generally  a 
hundred  in  declining  health ;)  and,  secondly, 
"  that  it  might  be  some  security  for  their  loyalty 
"  to  their  king,  and  their  attachment  to  the 
"  principles  of  their  country.'* 

It  required  not  a  Memorial  to  apprise  Marquis 
Wellesley  of  the  truth  of  these  facts,  or  of  the 
justness  of  the  reasoning  upon  them.  The  ne- 
cessity of  a  meliorated  state  of  existence  for  the 
English  armies,  was  made  evident  to  him  by 
his  own  obser\'ation  j  and  it  cannot  be  doubted 

T  2 


276         Cfjris^tian  Mc^cavcie^. 

that,  had  that  Nobleman  remained  in  India  to* 
complete  the  plans  whicli  he  meditated  for  the 
advantage  of  that  country,  and  his  coadjutor, 
Mr.  Pitt,  lived,  a  suitable  Religious  Establish- 
ment would  have  been,  by  this  time,  proposed 
to  the  East  India  Company,  for  every  part  of 
their  dominions  in  Hindostan.  But  Mai-quis 
Wellesley  had  another  and  a  more  imperious 
service  first  to  perform,  and  that  was,  to  save 

THE     BODY     OF     THE     EmPIRE     ITSELF.  British 

Hindostan  was,  at  that  moment,  surrounded  by 
strong  and  formidable  enemies,  who  were  putting 
themselves  "  in  the  attitude  of  a  tiger,"  as  a 
Vakeel  of  Tippoo  expressed  it,  "  to  leap  upon 
**  the  prey."     And  this  service  that  great  States- 
man achieved,  under  Divine  Providence,  first, 
by   destroying    the   Mysorean    Empire,   under 
Tippoo  Sultaun,  and  thereby  extinguishing  the 
Mahomedan  power  in  Hindostan  ;  secondly,  by 
overwhelming  the  hitherto  invincible  Mahrattas ; 
and  lastly,  by  forming  on  the  frontier  a  league 
of  strength,  which,  like  a  'wall  of  iron,  has  saved 
the  country  from  native  invasion  ever  since  j 
notwithstanding  its  critical  and  exposed  state, 
in  consequence  of  frequent  changes  in  the  Su- 
preme Government,  and  of  dissensions  in  our 
army.     The  services  which  that  Nobleman  per- 
formed for  our  Empire  in  the  East,  were  very  ill 
understood  at  the  time  j  his  views  were  so  com- 


prehensive,  that  few  men  could  embrace  them. 
—  They  are  more  generally  acknowledged  nowj 
but  it  is  to  be  apprehended  that  some  years  must 
yet  elapse,  before  all  the  beneficial  consequences 
of  his  administration  will  be  fully  made  known 
to  his  country. 

It  has  been  a  subject  of  wonder  to  many  in 
England,  that  our  army  should  at  any  time 
betray  symptoms  of  disaffection  in  India  when 
no  instance  of  it  occurs  elsewhere.  But  the 
surprise  will  cease,  when  the  circumstances 
before-mentioned  shall  have  been  duly  weighed. 
Of  the  Individuals  engaged  in  the  late  disturb- 
ances at  Madras,  there  were  perhaps  some,  who 
had  not  witnessed  the  Service  of  Christian  wor- 
ship for  twenty  years ;  whose  minds  were  im- 
pressed by  the  daily  view  of  the  rites  of  the 
Hindoo  religion,  and  had  lost  almost  all  me- 
mory of  their  own.  It  is  morally  impossible  to 
live  long  in  such  circumstances,  without  being 
in  some  degree  affected  by  them.  That  loyalty 
is  but  little  to  be  depended  on,  whether  abroad 
or  at  home,  which  has  lost  the  basis  of  religion. 

The  true  spring  of  the  irregular  proceeding, 
contemptuous  remonstrance,  and  ultimate  disaf- 
fection of  the  military  in  India,  is  this :  Large 
bodies  of  troops  at  a  great  distance  from  Bri- 
tain, which  they  never  expect  to  see  again,  be- 
gin, after  a  long  absence  to  feel  more  sensibly 

T  3 


278         €bmtian  l^t^eauht^. 

their  own  independence,  while  their  affection 
for  their  native  country  gradually  diminishe&. 
And  if,  under  such  circumstances,  they  have 
not  the  restraints  of  religion,  (for  what  is  obe- 
dience *'  to  the  powers  that  be"  but  the  restraint 
of  religion  ?)  and  if  they  have  not  the  frequent 
view  of  Christian  worship  to  recal  their  minds, 
by  association  of  ideas,  to  the  sacred  ordinances 
and  principles  of  their  country,  it  is  impossible 
to  foresee  to  what  degrees  of  rebellion  or  infatu- 
ation they  may  proceed.  It  is  unjust  to  ascribe 
these  proceedings  to  the  casual  acts  of  the  Go- 
vernor for  the  time  being.  Indiscreet  measures 
on  his  part  may  form  the  pretext;  but  the  true 
cause  lies  much  deeper.  The  Company's  Offi- 
cers in  India  are  as  honourable  a  body  of  military 
men  as  are  to  be  found  in  the  world ;  the  Author 
knows  them,  but  they  are  in  peculiar  circum- 
stances ;  and  if  any  other  description  of  troops 
were  in  their  stead,  passing  a  whole  life  in  such 
an  unchristianizing  service,  the  same  causes 
would  still  produce  the  same  effects. 

The  most  alarming  consideration,  while  things 
remain  in  their  present  state,  is  this,  that,  in  pro- 
portion as  our  empire  increases,  and  our  force  in 
India  grows  stronger,  the  danger  arising  from 
the  foregoing  causes  becomes  the  greater. 
These  are  obvious  truths,  on  which  it  is  not 
necessary  to  dilate.   But  there  is  another  subject^ 


(Bcclma^tkal  <B0taUiebmmt     279 

allied  to  this,  which  the  author  thinks  it  a  solemn 
duty  to  bring  before  the  pubHc. 

Not  only  are  our  troops  denied  suitable  reli- 
gious instruction,  when  they  arrive  in  India,  but 
they  are  destitute  of  it,  during  their  long  voyage'' 
to  that  country.  The  voyage  is,  on  an  average 
six  months.  Now  provision  ought  certainly  to 
be  made  for  divine  worship,  and  for  spiritual 
cohsolation  to  the  soldiers,  during  that  period ; 
for  it  is  sometimes  a  period  of  great  sickness,  and 
of  frequent  death.  There  ought  to  be  a  Chap- 
lain appointed  to  every  India  ship  containing 
one  hundred  souls.* 


*  The  East  India  company  require  the  Commander  or 
Purser  of  every  ship  to  read  Prayers  on  Sunday,  when 
the  weather  permits.  This  service  is  performed,  in  many 
cases,  in  a  serious  and  truly  impressive  manner  :  and  the  ac- 
knowledged good  effects  in  such  cases  convey  the  strongest 
recommendation  of  the  measure  which  has  been  proposed. 
One  important  duty  of  a  Chaplain  of  an  Indiaman  might  be 
to  superintend  the  studies  of  the  young  writers  and  Cadets 
proceeding  to  India,  who,  for  want  of  some  direction  of  this 
kind,  generally  pass  the  long  voyage  in  idleness,  lounging  on 
the  quarter  deck,  or  gambling  in  the  cuddy.  So  important 
has  this  subject  been  considered,  that,  during  the  administra- 
tion of  Marquis  Wellesley,  a  detailed  plan  for  carrying  the 
proposed  measure  into  effect  was  actually  transmitted  to  a 
Member  of  the  Court  of  Directors  to  lay  before  the  Court. 
If  it  were  made  an  indispensable  qualification  of  the  Chap- 
lain that  he  should  understand  the  rudiments  of  the  Persian 
and  Hindostanee  Languages,  and  the  common  elements  of 

T  4 


280  Cfjri^tiau  UmatclM* 

They  who  believe  in  the  Christian  Religion, 
profess  also  to  believe  in  the  superintending 
providence  of  God  ;  and  are  taught  to  hope 
that  the  divine  blessing  will  accompany  those 
designs  which  are  undertaken  in  his  name,  and 
conducted  in  his  fear.  If, ;W^  were  "  a  heathen 
nation,"  then  might  we  send  forth  our  fleets  with- 
out a  prayer,  and  commit  them,  for  a  safe  voyage, 
"  to  goddess  Fortune  and  fair  winds."  But 
we  are  a  Christian  nation,  though  not  a  super- 
stitious one ;  and,  however  individuals  may  con- 
sider it,  it  is  certain  that  our  countrymen  in 
general  view  the  performance  of  the  offices  of 
religion  with  great  respect ;  and  that,  in  parti- 
cular circumstances  on  board  ship,  no  duty  is 
more  acceptable,  none  more  interesting,  none 
more  salutary  and  consoling.  Such  scenes  the 
Author  himself  has  witnessed,  and  from  those 
persons  who  have  witnessed  such  scenes,  he  has 
never  heard  but  one  opinion  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  having  a  Clergyman  to  form  one 
of  the  great  family  in  a  ship,  in  these  long,* 
sickly,  and  perilous  voyages.     When  the  news 


geometry  and  navigation,  for  the  instruction  of  the  Midship- 
men, his  sei-vices  would  be  truly  important,  merely  in  his 
secular  character.  Every  truly  respectable  commander  in 
the  Company's  service  must  be  happy  to  have  an  exemplary 
Clergyman  on  board  his  ship. 


(JHcdeoiastical  <S0tal)Ii5l)incnt       281 

arrived  in  England  last  year  of  the  loss  of  the 
seven  Indiamen  in  a  distant  ocean,  how  gra- 
tifying would  it  have  been  to  surviving  friends, 
if  they  could  have  been  assured  that  the  offices 
of  religion,  and  the  consolation  of  its  ministers, 
had  been  afforded  to  those  who  perished.  These 
events  have  a  warning  voice  ;  and  it  is  not  un- 
becoming a  great  and  respectable  body  of  men, 
like  the  East  India  Company,  to  attend  to  it. 
The  Legislature  has  not  neglected  a  subject  of 
this  importance.  It  is  required  that  every  ship 
of  the  line  should  have  a  Chaplain ;  and  we 
have  lately  seen  some  of  our  most  renowned 
Admirals,  both  before  and  after  the  battle,  caus- 
ing prayers  and  thanksgivings  of  the  fleet  to 
ascend  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

There  still  remains  one  topic  more,  to  which 
the  Author  would  advert.     It  may  be  presumed 
to  be  the  wish  of  the  major  part  of  this  nation, 
that  whenever  a  Missionary  of  exemplaiy  cha- 
racter, and  of  respectable  recommendation,  ap- 
plies to  the  East-India  Company  for  a  passage 
to  our    Eastern  shores,    his  request  might  be 
treated  with  indulgence.     In  him  we  export  a 
blessing  (as  he  may  prove  to  be)  to  thousands 
of  our  fellow-creatures  ;  and  his  example,  and 
instructions,  and  prayers,  will  do  no  harm  to 
the  ship  in  which  he  sails.    While  the   East 
India    Company  retain  the    sole  privilege  of 


282         (Ebmtian  Ke^earcbeg. 

conveyance  to  India,  the  nation  would  be  pleased 
to  see  this  condescension  shewn  to  persons 
in  humble  circumstances,  whose  designs  are  of 
a  public  character,  and  acknowledged  by  all 
men  to  be  pious  and  praiseworthy.  The  Au- 
thor will  conclude  these  observations  with  a 
paragraph  which  he  has  found  in  a  manuscript  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Kolhoftj  of  Tanjore,  the  successor 
of  Mr.  Swartz,  which  has  been  just  transmitted 
for  publication  : 

"  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  since  the  foun- 
"  dation  of  our  Mission  which  is  now  one 
"  hundred  years,  and  during  which  period  up- 
"  wards  of  fifty  Missionaries  have  arrived  from 
"  Europe ;  among  the  many  ships  that  have 
"  been  lost,    there  never  perished  one  vessel, 

"    WHICH  HAD  A  MISSIONARY  ON  BOARD."* 


The  following  Letter,  written  by  Dr.  Wat- 
son, Bishop  of  Llandaff,  on  the  subject  of 
an  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  for  British  India, 
was  published  in  Calcutta,  in  the  year  I8O7. 

«  Calgarth-Park,  Kendal, 
«  Reverend  Sir,  1 4th  Mai/,  1806. 

"  Some  weeks  ago  I  received  your  Memoir 
of  the  expediency  of   an   Ecclesiastical  Establishment 


*  MS.  materials  for  the  Life  of  Swartz. 


for  British  India;  for  which  obliging  attention  I  now 
return  you  my  best  thanks.  I  hesitated  for  some  time 
whether  I  ought  to  interrupt  your  speculations  with  my 
acknowledgments  for  so  valuable  a  present;  but  on 
being  informed  of  the  noble  premium,  by  which  you 
purpose  to  exercise  the  talents  of  Graduates  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  I  determined  to  express  to  you  my 
admiration  of  your  disinterestedness,  and  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  Christianity. 

"  Twenty  years  and  more  have  now  elapsed  since, 
in  a  Sermon  before  the  House  of  Lords,  I  hinted  to 
the  then  government,  the  propriety  of  paying  regard  to 
the  propagation  of  Christianity  in  India ;  and  I  have, 
since  then,  as  fit  occasions  offered,  privately,  but  unsuc- 
cessfully, pressed  the  matter  on  the  consideration  of  those 
in  power.  If  my  voice  or  opinion  can,  in  future,  be  o( 
any  weight  with  the  King's  Ministers,  I  shall  be  most 
ready  to  exert  myself  in  forwarding  any  prudent  mea- 
sure for  promoting  a  liberal  Ecclesiastical  Establishment 
in  British  India;  it  is  not  without  consideration  that  I 
say  a  liberal  Establishment,  because  I  heartily  wish  that 
every  Christian  should  be  at  liberty  to  worship  God 
according  to  his  conscience,  and  be  assisted  therein  by  a 
teacher,  at  the  public  expense,  of  his  own  persuasion. 

*'  The  subjects  you  have  proposed  for  the  work  which 
shall  obtain  your  Prize,  are  all  of  them  judiciously 
chosen,  and  if  properly  treated  (as  my  love  for  my 
Alma  Mater  persuades  me  they  will  be)  may  probably 
turn  the  thoughts  of  the  Legislature  towards  the  mea- 
sure you  recommend. 

"  The  Saluiaris  Lux  Evangeliif    by  Fabricus,  pub* 
lished  at  Hamburgh  in  1731,  will  be  of  great  use  to  the 
»     ,     i6 


284  Christian  Mtstatcht^. 

Candidates  for  your  prize ;  and  his  Index  Geographicus 
Episcopatuum  Orhis  Christiani,  subjoined  to  that  work, 
might,  if  accompanied  with  proper  notes,  afford  a  very 
satisfactory  elucidation  of  your  third  head. 

"  God  in  his  providence  has  so  ordered  things,  that 
America,  which  three  hundred  years  ago  was  peopled 
by  none  but  Pagans,  has  now  many  millions  of  Christians 
in  it;  and  will  not  probably,  three  hundred  years  hence, 
have  a  single  Pagan  in  it,  but  be  occupied  by  more 
Christians,  and  more  enlightened  Christians,  than  now 
exist  in  Europe. 

"  Africa  is  not  worse  fitted  for  the  reception  of 
Christianity  than  America  was,  when  it  was  first  visited 
by  Europeans;  and  Asia  is  much  better  fitted  for  it, 
in  as  much  as  Asia  enjoys  a  considerable  degree  of 
civilization ;  and  some  degree  of  it  is  necessary  to  the 
successful  introduction  of  Christianity.  The  commerce 
and  colonization  of  Christian  states  have  civilized  Ame- 
rica, and  they  will  in  process  of  time  civilize  and  chris- 
tianize the  whole  earth.  Whether  it  be  a  Christian 
duty  to  attempt,  by  lenient  methods,  to  propagate  the 
Christian  religion  among  Pagans  and  Mahomedans,  can 
be  doubted,  I  think,  by  few ;  but  whether  any  attempt 
will  be  attended  with  much  success,  till  Christianity  is 
purified  from  its  corruptions,  and  the  lives  of  Christians 
are  rendered  correspondent  to  their  Christian  profes- 
sion, may  be  doubted  by  many ;  but  there  certainly 
never  was  a  more  promising  opportunity  of  trying  the 
experiment  of  subverting  Paganism  in  India,  than  that 
which  has  for  some  years  been  offered  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Great  Britain. 

«*  The  morality  of  our  holy  rehgion  is  so  salutary 


ecclesiastical  €stal)Ii5binnit     285 

to  civil  society,  its  promises  of  a  future  state  so  con- 
solalory  to  individuals,  its  precepts  so  suited  to  the 
deductions  of  the  most  improved  reason,  that  it  must 
finally  prevail  throughout  the  world.  Some  have 
thought  that  Christianity  is  losing  ground  in  Christen- 
dom. I  am  of  a  different  opinion.  Some  ascititions 
doctrines,  derived  from  Rome  and  Geneva,  are  losing 
ground  amongst  learned  men ;  some  unchristian  prac- 
tices springing  from  ignorance,  bigotry,  intolerance, 
self-sufficiency  of  opinion,  with  imcharitableness  of  judg- 
ment, are  losing  ground  among  all  sober-minded  men ; 
but  a  beUef  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
as  the  medium  through  whom  eternal  life  will  be  given 
to  all  who  obey  his  Gospel,  is  more  and  more  confirmed 
everv  dav  in  the  minds  of  men  of  eminence  and  erudi- 
tion, not  only  in  this,  but  in  every  other  Christian 
country.  From  this  praise  I  am  not  disposed  to  exclude 
even  France  itself,  notwithstanding  the  temporary  apos- 
tacy  of  some  of  its  philosophers  from  every  degree  of 
religious  faith.  I  cannot  but  hope  well  of  that  country 
when  I  see  its  NaticJnal  Institute  proposing  for  public 
discussion  the  following  subject ;    *  What  has  been  the 

*  influence  of  the  reformation  of  Luther,  on  the  political 

*  situation  of  the  different  states  of  Europe,  and  cm  the 

*  progress  of  knowledge  T  especially  when  I  see  the 
subject  treated  by  Mr.  Villars,  in  a  manner  which  would 
have  derived  honour  to  the  most  liberal  Protestant  m  the 
freest  state  in  Europe. 

**  It  is  not  to  be  denied,  that  the  morals  of  Christians 
in  general  fall  far  short  of  the  standard  of  Christian 
perfection,  and  have  ever  done  so,  scarcely  exceptnag 
the  latter  end  of  the  first  caitury^     Yet,  notwithstand- 


286  Christian  ISimavcht^. 

ing  this  concession,  it  is  a  certain  fact,  that  the  Chris- 
tian religion  has  always  operated  to  the  production  of 
piety,  benevolence,  self-government,  and  the  love  of  vir- 
tue amongst  individuals,  in  every  country  where  it  has 
been  received;  and  it  will  every  where  operate  more 
powerfully,  as  it  is  received  with  more  firm  assurance  of 
its  truth,  as  it  is  better  understood ;  for  when  it  is  pro- 
perly understood,  it  will  be  freed  from  the  pollutions 
of  superstition  and  fanaticism  among  the  hearers,  and 
from  ambition,  domination,  and  secularity  among  the 
teachers. 

"  Your  publication  has  given  us  in  England  a  great 
insight  into  the  state  of  Christianity  in  India,  as  well  as 
into  the  general  state  of  Learning  amongst  you ;  and  it 
has  excited  in  me  the  warmest  wishes  for  the  prosperity 
of  the  College  of  Fort- William.  It  is  an  Institution 
which  would  have  done  honour  to  the  wisdom  of  Solon 
or  Lycurgus.  I  have  no  knowledge  personally  of  the 
Marquis  Wellesley,  but  I  shall  think  of  him,  and  of  his 
coadjutors  in  this  undertaking,  with  the  highest  respect 
and  admiration,  as  long  as  I  live. 

*'  I  cannot  enter  into  any  particulars  relative  to  an 
Ecclesiastical  Establishment  in  India;  nor  would  it, 
perhaps,  be  proper  to  press  government  to  take  the 
matter  into  their  consideration^  till  this  country  is  freed 
from  the  danger  which  threatens  it :  but  I  have  that 
opinion  of  His  Majesty's  Ministers,  that  they  will  not 
only  from  policy,  but  from  a  serious  sense  of  religious 
duty,  be  disposed  to  treat  the  subject,  whenever  it  comes 
before  them,  with  great  judgment  and  liberality.  May 
God  direct  their  counsels ! 

"  *  Our  Empire  in  India,'  said  Mr.  Hastings,  *  has 


ecclesiastical  Cstatlisbmcnt     287 

been  acquired  by  the  sword,  and  must  be  maintained  by 
the  sword.'  I  cannot  a<;ree  with  him  in  this  sentiment. 
All  Empires  have  been  originally  acquired  by  violence; 
but  they  are  best  established  by  moderation  and  justice. 
There  was  a  time  when  we  shewed  ourselves  to  the 
inhabitants  of  India  in  the  character  of  tyrants  and 
robbers ;  that  time,  I  trust,  is  gone  for  ever.  The  wisdom 
of  British  policy,  the  equity  of  its  jurisprudence,  the  im- 
partiality of  its  laws,  the  humanity  of  its  penal  code,  and 
above  all,  the  incorrupt  administration  of  public  justice, 
will,  when  they  are  well  understood,  make  the  Indians 
our  willing  subjects,  and  induce  them  to  adopt  a  religion 
attended  with  such  consequences  to  the  dearest  interests 
of  the  human  mind.  They  will  rejoice  in  having 
exchanged  the  tyranny  of  Pagan  superstition,  and  the 
despotism  of  their  native  princes,  for  the  mild  mandates 
of  Christianity,  and  the  stable  authority  of  equitable 
laws.  The  difference  between  such  different  states  of 
civil  society,  as  to  the  production  of  human  happiness,  is 
infinite;  and  the  attainment  of  happiness  is  the  ultimate 
aim  of  all  individuals  in  all  nations. 

"  I  am.  Reverend  Sir, 
"  Your  obliged  and  faithful  Servant, 

«  R.  LLANDAFF. 

«  To  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  Vice-Provost  of  the 
«  College  of  Fort- William,  Calcutta:' 


288  (2i:Dnclu0iom 


CONCLUSION. 

In  the  progress  of  these  Researches  the  Author 
has  found  his  mind  frequently  drawn  to  con- 
sider the  extraordinary  difference  of  opinion, 
which  exists  among  men  of  learning,  in  regard 
to  the  importance  and  obligation  of  communi- 
cating religious  knowledge  to  our  fellow-crea- 
tures. And  he  has  often  heard  the  question 
asked,  What  can  be  the  cause  of  this  discre- 
pancy of  opinion?  for  that  such  a  difference 
does  exist,  is  most  evident.  It  is  exemplified  at 
this  moment  in  some  of  the  most  illustrious 
characters  for  rank  and  learning  in  the  nation. 
This  is  a  problem  of  a  very  interesting  character 
at  this  day,  and  worthy  of  a  distinct  and  ample 
discussion,  particularly  at  our  seats  of  learning. 
The  problem  may  be  thus  expressed.  *'  What 
"  power  is  that,  which  produces  in  the  minds 
*'  of  some  persons  a  real  interest  and  concern 
"  in  the  welfare  of  their  fellow  creatures; 
*•  extending  not-  only  to  the  comfort  of  their 
"  existence  in  this  world,  but  to  their  felicity 
"  hereafter ;  while  other  men  who  are  apparently 
"  in  similar  circumstances,  as  to  learning  and 
**  information,  do  not  feel  inclined  to  mo've 
*'  one  step  for  the  promotion  of  such  objects  ? 


ConcUi0ion,  28S 

The  latter,  it  may  be,  can  speculate  on  the 
philosophy  of  the  human  mind,  on  its  great 
powers  and  high  dignity,  on  the  sublime  virtue 
of  universal  benevolence,  on  the  tyranny  of 
superstition,  and  the  slavery  of  ignorance  j  and 
will  sometimes  quote  the  verse  of  the  poet, 

"  Homo  sum :  HUMANI  nil  a  me  alienum  putoV' 

but  they  leave  it  to  others,  and  generally  to  the 
Christian  in  humble  life,  to  exercise  the  spirit 
of  that  noble  verse.  —  This  is  a  very  difficult 
problem ;  and  it  has  been  alleged  by  some,  that 
it  cannot  be  solved  on  any  known  principles  of 
philosophy.  The  following  relation  will  proba- 
bly lead  to  principles  by  which  we  may  arrive 
at  a  solution. 

There  was  once  a  King  in  the  East,  whose 
empire  extended  over  the  known  world,  and  his 
dominion  "  was  to  the  end  of  the  earth."  Du- 
ring the  former  part  of  his  reign,  his  heart  was 
filled  with  pride ;  he  knew  not  the  God  of  hea- 
ven ;  and  he  viewed  with  the  utmost  indiffer- 
ence the  nations  over  whoni  he  ruled,  worship- 
ping idols  of  wood  and  stone.  But  it  pleased 
the  King  of  kings  to  dethrone  this  haughty 
monarch,  to  cast  him  down  from  his  high  estate, 
and  to  abase  him  in  the  dust.  And  afler  he 
had  been  for  a  time  in  the  furnace  of  affliction, 
and   his  proud  heart  was  humbled,  God  gra- 

u 


290  (2i:onclu0ion» 

ciously  revealed  Himself  to  him  in  his  true 
name  and  character,  and  then  restored  him  to 
his  former  prosperity  and  power.  The  peni- 
tent king,  thus  once  more  exalted,  and  filled 
with  admiration  at  the  discovery  of  the  only 
TRUE  God,  immediately  issued  an  edict  to 
the  whole  world,  setting  forth  the  greatness 
of  the  Most  High,  asserting  his  glory,  and 
inviting  all  nations  to  "  praise  and  magnify 
"  HIM  that  liveth  for  ever,  whose  dominion 
*•  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  and  his  kingdom 
"  is  from  generation  to  generation."  This 
memorable  edict  began  in  these  sublime  terms : 

**  Nebuchadnezzar   the    King,    unto   all 
"  people,    nations,     and    languages,     that 

"    DWELL    IN   ALL    THE    EARTH,     PcaCC    be    multi- 

"  plied  unto  you.  I  thought  it  good  to  show 
"  the  signs  and  wonders  which  the  Most  High 
"God  hath  wrought  toward  me.  How  great 
"  are  his  signs!  How  mighty  are  his  wonders  !'* 
Having  recounted  the  judgme'nt  and  mercy  of 
God  to  himself,  he  thus  concludes ;  "  Now  I 
"  Nebuchadnezzar,  praise  and  extol,  and  honour 
"  the  King  of  Heaven,  all  whose  works  are  truth, 
"  and  his  ways  judgment ;  and  them  that  walk 
,*  in  pride  he  is  able  to  abase."  • 


*  Daniel,  4th  chapter. 


Conclueioih  291 

Such  a  proclamation  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth  was  a  noble  act  of  a  king,  and  ought  to 
be  had  in  perpetual  remembrance.  It  reminds 
us  of  the  last  charge  of  HIM  "  who  ascended 
"  up  on  high :  Go,  teach  all  nations."  It 
discovers  to  us  the  new  and  extended  bene- 
volence, greatness  of  mind,  and  pure  and  hea- 
venly charity,  which  distinguish  that  man,  whose 
heart  has  been  impressed  by  the  grace  of  God. 
How  solemn  his  sense  of  duty !  How  ardent  to 
declare  the  glory  of  his  Saviour  !  His  views  for 
the  good  of  men,  how  disinterested  and  enlarged! 
—  It  is  but  too  evident,  that  all  our  speculations 
concerning  a  divine  Revelation,  and  the  obliga- 
tion impose<j[  on  us  to  study  it  ourselves,  or 
to  communicate  it  to  others,  are  cold  and 
uninteresting,  and  excite  not  to  action  "  until, 
"  through  the  tender  compassion  of  God,  the 
"  Day-spring  from  on  high  visit  us,  to  give 
"  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness;"*  to 
humble  our  liearts,  at  the  remembrance  of  our 
sins  against  God,  and  to  affect  them  with  a  just 
admiration  of  his  pardoning  mercy. 

Let  Great  Britain  imitate  the  example  of  the 
Chaldean  King  ;  and  send  forth  to  all  the  world, 
HER  testimony  concerning  the  true  God.     She 


♦  Luke,  i.  78,79. 
u  2 


292  dToncIusiom 

also  reigns  over  many  nations  which  "  worship 
"  idols  of  wood  and  stone."  Let  her  in  like 
manner,  declare  to  them  "  the  signs  and 
"  WONDERS  of  the  Almighty."  And,  in  this 
design  every  individual  will  concur,  of  every 
church,  family,  and  name,  whose  heart  has  been 
penetrated  with  just  apprehensions  of  the  Most 
High  God;  who  have  known  his  judgments  and 
experienced  his  mercy. 


Kirby  Hall, 

Boroughhridge,  Yorkshircy 

Feb.  15ih,  1811. 


THE   END. 


Frioted  by  Straban  and  Spottiswood% 
Printers-Street,  London. 


\Mished  by  Messrs.  Cadell  and  Daxnes,  Strand,  London, 

BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR. 

MEMOIR  of  the  Exnediency  of  an  ECCLESIAS- 
TICAL ESTABLISHMENT  for  BRITISH  INDIA. 
Second  Edition,  Price  4s.  6d.  in  boards,  or  on  fine 
paper,  6s.  in  boards. 

The  First  FOUR  YEARS  of  the  COLLEGE  of 
FORT-WILLIAM  in  BENGAL.  In  one  vol.  4to. 
printed  by  Bulmer.     Price,  in  bcjards,  15s. 

The  STAR  in  the  EAST :  a  Sermon  preached  in  the 
Parish  Church  of  St.  James,  Bristol,  (on  Sunday, 
Feb.  26.  1809,)  on  the  Author's  return  from  India. 
The  Eighth  Edition.     Price  Is.  6d. 

JUBILEfi  SERMONS:  preached  at  Welbeck  Cha- 
pel, London;  viz.  The  Mosaic  Jubilee,  The  British 
Jubilee,  and  The  Heavenly  Judilee.  In  one  voL 
8vo.  large  type.  The  Second  Edition.  Price  9s.  in  boards. 

The  THREE  ERAS  of  LIGHT;  two  Discourses, 
preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge,  on  Com- 
mencement Sunday,  July  1.  1810.  With  an  Appendix 
on  the  preparatoi*y  Studies  for  the  Churches.  Second 
Edition.     Price  2s.  6d. 

The  LIGHT  of  the  WORLD ;  a  Sermon  preached 
at  the  Parish  Church  of  St.  Anne,  Blackfriars,  London, 
on  Tuesday,  June  12.  1810,  before  the  Society  for  Mis- 
sions to  Africa  and  the  East-  Third  Edition.  Price  Is.  6d, 

The  HEALING  WATERS  of  BETHESDA:  a 
Sermon  preached  at  Buxton  Wells,  to  the  Company 
assembled  there  for  the  benefit  of  the  Medicinal  Waters, 
on  Whitsunday,  June  2.  1811.     Price  2s. 

*,*  Tl)e  above  SERMONS,  collected  in  one  volume, 
8vo.  Price  7s.  in  boards,  or  on  fine  paper,  9s.  in  boards. 

A  BRIEF  VIEW  of  the  STATE  of  the  COLO- 
NIES of  GREAT  BRITAIN,  and  of  her  ASIATIC 
EMPIRE,  in  respect  to  Religious  Instruction  :  prefaced 
by  some  Considerations  on  the  National  Duty  of  afford- 
i  ng  it.  To  which  is  added  a  Sketch  of  an  Ecclesiastical 
Establishment  for  British  India.  Octavo,  price  6s.  in 
boards. 

LETTER  to  the  HONOURABLE  the  EAST 
INDIA  COMPANY,  in  reply  to  the  Statements  of 
Charles  Buller,  Esq.  M.  P.  concerning  the  Idol  Jug- 
gernaut.    Octavo,  price  Is. 


Published,  by  T.  Cadell  and  W.  Davies,  Strand. 

An  APOLOGY  for  Promoting  CHRISTIANITY 
in  INDIA:  containing  Two  Letters  addressed  to  the 
Honourable  the  East  India  Company,  concerning  the  Idol 
Juggernaut;  and  a  Memorial,  presented  to  the  Bengal 
Government  in  1807,  in  Defence  of  the  Christian  Mis- 
sions in  India.  To  which  are  now  added,  Remarks  on 
the  Letter  addressed  by  the  Bengal  Government  to  the 
Court  of  Directors,  in  reply  to  the  Memorial.  In  one 
volume,  octavo,  price  6s.  in  boards. 

An  ADDRESS  delivered  before  the  CHURCH 
MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  for  Africa  and  the  East, 
to  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Greenwood  and  Norton  of  the 
Established  Church  of  England,  proceeding  as  Mission- 
aries to  the  Island  of  Ceylon:  and  to  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Schnarre  and  Rhenius,  of  the  German  Lutheran  Church, 
proceeding  as  Missionaries  to  the  coast  of  Coromandel. 
Octavo,  price  2s.  Gd.  in  boards. 


Lately  published  by  T.  Cadell  and  W.  Davies,  Strand. 

MEMOIRS  of  the  LIFE  and  WRITINGS  of  the 
REV.  CLAUDIUS  BUCHANAN,  D.D.  late  Vice- 
Provost  of  the  College  of  Fort  William,  in  Bengal. 
By  the  Rev.  Hugh  Pearson,  M.A.  of  St.  John's  Col- 
lege, Oxford,  in  2  vols.  8vo.  Third  Edition.  Price 
ll.  Is.  in  boards. 

TWELVE  SERMONS,  preached  at  Calcutta,  by 
the  Rev.  David  Brown,  late  the  Senior  Chaplainto  the 
Hon.  East  India  Company,  and  Provost  of  the  College 
of  Fort  William.  To  which  are  prefixed,  Sketches  of  the 
History  of  his  Life,  and  Extracts  from  his  Journal  and 
Corr.espondence.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon,  A.M. 
Fellow  of  King's  College,  Cambridge.  Handsomely 
printed  in  one  volume,  octavo,  price  1 2s.  in  boards. 

A  REFUTATION  OF  CALVINISM:  in  which 
the  Doctrines  of  Original  Sin,  Grace,  Regeneration, 
Justification,  and  Universal  Redemption,  are  explained, 
and  the  peculiar  Tenets  maintained  by  Calvin  upon 
those  Points  are  proved  to  be  contrary  to  Scripture,  to 
the  Writings  of  the  Ancient  Fathers  of  the  Christian 
Church,  and  to  the  public  Formularies  of  the  Church 
of  England.    By  George  Tomline,  D.D.  Lord  Bishop 


Lately  published,  by  T.  Cadell  and  W.  Davies,  Strand. 

of  Lincoln.     The  Seventh  Edition ;  in  one  volume  8vo. 
Price  12s.  in  boards. 

SERMONS,  on  several  Subjects.  By  Beilby  Por- 
TEUS,  D.D.  Fourteenth  Edition.  2  vols.  8vo.  Price 
16s.  in  boards. 

The  ELEMENTSof  CHRISTIAN  THEOLOGY; 
containing  Proofs  of  the  Authenticity  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures; a  Summary  of  the  History  of  the  Jews;  a  brief 
Statement  of  the  Contents  of  the  several  Books  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament ;  a  short  Account  of  the 
English  Translations  of  the  Bible,  and  of  the  Liturgy 
of  the  Church  of  England;  and  a  Scriptural  Exposition 
of  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  Religion.  By  George 
ToMLiNE,  D.D.  F.R.S.  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln.  De- 
signed principally  for  the  L'se  of  Young  Students  in 
Divinity.  Twelfth  Edition.  2  vols.  8 vo.  Price  18s.  in 
boards. 

*^*  The  first  Volume  of  this  Work,  being  an  Intro- 
duction to  the  Study  of  the  Bible,  is  printed  separate, 
in  li2mo.     Price  Gs.  in  boards. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  GOSPEL  OF  ST.  MAT- 
THEW, delivered  in  the  Parish  Church  of  St.  James, 
Westminster,  in  the  years  1798,  1/99,  1800,  and  1801. 
By  Beilby  Porteus,  D.D.  Bishop  of  London.  Four- 
teenth Edition.     2  vols.  8vo.     Price  Ifis.  in  boards. 

TRACTS  ON  VARIOUS  SUBJECTS;  contain- 
ing a  Review  of  the  Life  and  Character  of  Archbishop 
Seeker;  an  earnest  Exhortation  to  the  Religious  Ob- 
servance of  Good  Friday,  &c.  &c.  By  Beilby  Por- 
teus, D.D.  Fifth  Edition.  Svo.  Price  9s.  in  boards. 
A  SUMMARY  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  EVI- 
DENCES FOR  THE  TRUTH  AND  DIVINE 
ORIGIN  OF  THE  CHRISTUN  REVELA- 
TION, designed  chiefly  for  the  Use  of  Young  Persons. 
By  Beilby  Porteus,  D.D.  Fourteenth  Edition. 
Price  3s.  in  boards. 

THE  BENEFICIAL  EFFECTS  OF  CHRIS- 
TIANITY, on  the  Temporal  Concerns  of  Mankind, 
proved  from  History  and  from  Facts.  By  Beilby 
Porteus,  D.D.     Third  Edition.     Svo.     Price  2s.  6d. 

PRACTICAL  AND  FAMILIAR  SERMONS,  de- 
signed  for  Parochial  and  Domestic  Instruction,  By 
the  Rev.  Edward  Cooper,  Rector  of  Hamstall  Ridware, 
near  Litchfield.  New  Edition.  In  5  vols.  12mo.  Pric* 
ll.  6s.  in  Boards. 


Lately  published,  hy  T.  Cadell  and  W.  Davis,  Strand. 

SERMONS,  chiefly  designed  to  elucidate  some  of 
the  leading  Doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  By  the  Rev. 
E.  Cooper.  Sixth  Edition,  in  2  Vols.  12mo.  Price 
10s.  in  Bonrds. 

LETTERS  addressed  to  a  Serious  and  Humble 
Enquirer  alter  Divine  Truth,  with  a  peculiar  Aspect  to 
the  Circumstances  of  the  present  times.  By  the  Rev. 
E.  Cooper.  Second  Edition,  in  One  Volume  12mo. 
Price  5s. 

STRICTURES  ON  THE  MODERN  SYSTEM 
OF  FEMALE  EDUCATION;  with  a  View  of  the 
Principles  and  Conduct  prevalent  among  Women  of 
Rank  and  Fortune.  By  Mrs.  H.  More.  In  2  Vols. 
12th  Edition.     Price  12s.  in  boards. 

PRACTICAL  PIETY;  or,  the  Lifluence  of  the 
Religion  of  the  Heart  on  the  Conduct  of  the  Life.  By 
Mrs.  H.  More.  In  2  vols.  8vo.  11  th  Edition.  Price 
10s.  6'd.  in  boards. 

CHRISTIAN  MORALS.  By  Mrs.  H.  More. 
In  2  vols.  6th  Edition.      Price  15s.  in  boards. 

ESSAY  ON  THE  CfJAKACTER  AND  PRAC- 
TICAL WRITINGS  OF  ST.  PAUL.  By  Mrs.  H. 
More.     In  2  vols.  5th  Edition.     Price  12s.  in  boards. 

STORIES  FOR  THE  MIDDLE  RANKS  OF 
SOCIETY,  and  TALES  FOR  THE  COMMON 
PEOPLE.  By  Mrs.  H.  More.  New  Edition,  in  2 
vols.     Price  14s.  in  boards. 

THOUGHTS  ON  THE  IMPORTANCE  OF 
THE  MANNERS  OF  THE  GREAT  TO  GE- 
NERAL SOCIETY ;  and,  AN  ESTIMATE  OF 
THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  FASHIONABLE 
WORLD. — These  Two  Essays  are  now  printed  toge- 
ther in  One  Volume,  with  a  new  Preface.  By  Mrs.  H. 
More.     Price  7s.  in  boards. 

MORAL  SKETCHES  of  PREVAILING  OPI- 
NIONS AND  MANNERS,  Foreign  and  Domestic; 
with  Reflections  on  Prayei .  By  Mrs.  H.  More.  3d 
Edition,  12mo.    Price  9s.  in  boards. 

The  Works,  complete,  of  Mrs.  H.  More,  handsomely 
printed  in  Nineteen  Volumes,  with  a  Portrait.  Price 
Ql.  15s.  in  boai'ds. 

SERMONS;  by  Edward  Maltby,  D.D.  Volume 
1st  8vo.    Price  12s.  in  boards. 


V 


ih 


.^9! 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


3R  Buchanan,   Claudius 

1065  Qiristian  researches  in 

385  Asia  with  notices  of  the 

I8I9         translation  of  the  Scriptures 
into  the  oriental  Igmguages